Selected quad for the lemma: church_n

Word A	Word B	Word C	Word D	Occurrence	Frequency Band	MI	MI Band	Prominent
church_n	bishop_n	council_n	deacon_n	2,770	5	10.3360	5	false

Text snippets containing the quad

ID	Title	Author	Corrected Date of Publication (TCP Date of Publication)	STC	Words	Pages
A00294	A booke intituled, The English Protestants recantation, in mattersof religion wherein is demonstratiuely proued, by the writings of the principall, and best learned English Protestant bishops, and doctors, and rules of their religion, published allowed, or subscribed vnto, bythem, since the comminge of our King Iames into England, that not onely all generall grownds of diuinitie, are against the[m], but in euery particular cheife question, betweene Catholicks & them, they are in errour, by their owne iudgments : diuided accordingly, into two parts, whereof the first entreateth of those generall grounds, the other of such particular controuersies, whereby will also manifestely appeare the vanitie of D. Morton Protest. Bishop of Chester his boke called Appeale, or, Ansuueare to the Catholicke authour of thebooke entituled, The Protestants apologie.	Broughton, Richard.	1617 (1617)	STC 10414; ESTC S2109	209,404	418

which_o cause_n d._n d●wname_n grant_v in_o this_o 106._o downam_n l._n 2._o antichrist_n pag._n 105._o 106._o manner_n that_o s._n augustine_n and_o victor_n vticensis_n in_o asrike_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o to_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o a_o true_a catholic_a in_o those_o time_n which_o can_v not_o be_v except_o it_o be_v the_o command_a church_n and_o enfranchise_v from_o error_n neither_o do_v this_o doctor_n 107._o down_o su●_n pag._n 106._o 107._o deny_v but_o the_o bishop_n than_o do_v swear_v obedience_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o entreate_v of_o a_o bishop_n recanteinge_v his_o heresy_n he_o write_v thus_o he_o swear_v to_o renounce_v his_o former_a heresy_n and_o to_o profess_v and_o maintain_v that_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v profess_v which_o be_v a_o thing_n in_o itself_o so_o absurd_a for_o bishop_n in_o that_o best_a time_n to_o do_v except_o they_o do_v hold_v the_o pope_n authority_n to_o be_v supreme_a and_o judgement_n in_o religeon_n controversy_n infallible_a that_o no_o man_n of_o understanding_n can_v believe_v it_o therefore_o mr._n ormerod_n wittness_v that_o s._n leo_n teach_v that_o 19_o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 44._o sutcl_n su●●_n pag._n 19_o god_n do_v assist_v and_o direct_v that_o see_v in_o decree_n concern_v europe_n d._n sutcliffe_n give_v particular_a example_n how_o s._n gregory_n to_o use_v his_o word_n command_v the_o bishop_n of_o france_n and_o command_v also_o in_o england_n the_o constitute_v of_o our_o archbishop_n s._n augustine_n and_o the_o very_o see_v of_o that_o preeminence_n at_o canterbury_n d._n covell_n write_v the_o like_a of_o pope_n gregory_n his_o 49._o covell_n against_o burg._n pag._n 49._o commaunde_v authority_n in_o all_o spain_n who_o provoke_v by_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o arian_n command_v that_o through_o all_o spain_n there_o shall_v be_v but_o once_o dip_v in_o baptism_n and_o if_o either_o a_o general_a cowncell_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o which_o protestant_n will_v seem_v to_o give_v high_a authority_n or_o the_o emperor_n to_o 36._o bilson_n suru_n pag._n 83._o mort._n apol._n part_n 2._o pag_n 340._o relat._n c._n 47._o su●cl_n subu_n pag._n 119._o field_n pag._n 228._o etc._n etc._n do●n_o l._n 1._o antich_n c._n 3._o pag._n 36._o who_o by_o their_o proceed_n they_o will_v high_a power_n if_o they_o can_v procure_v any_o of_o their_o religion_n can_v either_o give_v or_o confirm_v this_o high_a authority_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n then_o d._n downame_n deni_v not_o but_o that_o both_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o the_o general_a cowncell_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o great_a style_n and_o add_v of_o that_o church_n in_o that_o best_a estate_n title_n of_o honour_n and_o preeminence_n be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o chief_a or_o head_n of_o the_o church_n again_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o power_n do_v right_o ordain_v in_o the_o church_n general_o ceremony_n by_o all_o to_o be_v use_v in_o it_o appoint_v metropolitanes_n archbishop_n bishop_n assign_v precinct_n to_o every_o parish_n and_o a_o certain_a compass_n to_o every_o presbyter_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o best_a estate_n thereof_o must_n needs_o be_v supreme_a but_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v supreme_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o it_o contain_v authority_n over_o all_o in_o the_o church_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n morton_n mr._n ormerod_n mr._n hull_n 86._o mort._n apol_n part_n 2._o orm._n pick_v pur_fw-it covell_a exam_n hull_n rom._n pol_n pag._n 82._o 83._o 84._o 85._o 86._o and_o doctor_n covell_n tell_v we_o that_o lent_n imbringe_v day_n friday_n altar_n albes_fw-la corporal_n priest_n robe_n saint_n fast_n even_n saint_n shrine_n hymn_n pax_o pascall_n taper_n mass_n for_o the_o dead_a canonical_a hour_n processione_n holy_a water_n introite_fw-la of_o mass_n annoyntinge_v bishop_n crosse_v with_o chrism_n in_o baptism_n be_v ordain_v in_o the_o church_n by_o these_o primative_a and_o holy_a pope_n telesphorus_n calixtus_n stephanus_n sylvester_n sixtus_n vigilius_n honorius_n bo●ifacius_n sergius_n leo_n innocentius_n zozimus_n vitellian_a celestine_n pelagius_n vrbanus_n agapitus_n damasus_n higimus_fw-la pius_fw-la alexander_n all_o which_o rule_v the_o church_n long_o before_o the_o exception_n of_o protestant_n against_o it_o d._n covell_n do_v not_o only_o tell_v we_o that_o metropolitanes_n archbishop_n etc._n etc._n come_v from_o thence_o and_o who_o to_o who_o shall_v be_v obedient_a or_o superior_a and_o be_v so_o use_v before_o the_o nicene_n council_n 111._o covell_a mod_n exam_fw-la pag._n 111._o but_o further_o to_o use_v his_o word_n either_o euaristus_n bishop_n in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 112._o or_o as_o some_o say_v dionysius_n first_o assign_v the_o precinct_n to_o every_o parish_n and_o appoint_v to_o each_o presbyter_n a_o certain_a compass_n whereof_o himself_o shall_v take_v charge_n alone_o therefore_o that_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o thus_o from_o sup_n covell_a exam_n pag._n 162._o sup_n the_o begin_v and_o before_o counsel_n be_v hold_v assign_v limit_a and_o appoint_v to_o all_o spiritual_a parson_n and_o calling_n their_o title_n honour_n precinct_n jurisdiction_n and_o power_n must_v needs_o be_v supreme_a i_o argue_v again_o that_o church_n who_o bishop_n be_v before_o the_o first_o general_a council_n chief_a patriarch_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o that_o and_o other_o general_a counsel_n so_o allow_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n and_o who_o ruler_n when_o that_o church_n be_v in_o she_o florishe_v and_o best_a estate_n a_o rule_n to_o all_o our_o mother_n church_n etc._n etc._n do_v make_v and_o publish_v decree_n and_o law_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o in_o the_o great_a affair_n of_o general_a and_o other_o counsel_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o do_v against_o the_o direction_n of_o that_o commaundeinge_n ruler_n else_o to_o be_v account_v no_o counsel_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o bishop_n to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o decree_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o supreme_a and_o commaundinge_a church_n over_o all_o other_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o protestant_n be_v in_o this_o preeminent_a and_o privilege_a estate_n therefore_o by_o they_o it_o be_v the_o supreme_a and_o commaundinge_a church_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o first_o he_o that_o be_v the_o first_o and_o chief_a among_o all_o other_o can_v be_v dependent_a therefore_o he_o must_v needs_o be_v supreme_a otherwise_o d._n field_n unity_n of_o the_o church_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v keep_v as_o be_v prove_v before_o nor_o the_o grant_n of_o his_o fellow_n that_o there_o ever_o be_v since_o christ_n one_o supreme_a in_o his_o church_n can_v be_v justify_v for_o if_o the_o first_o chief_a and_o most_o worthy_a be_v not_o he_o the_o second_o less_o chief_a or_o less_o worthy_a carnot_n be_v he_o and_o if_o by_o protestant_n a_o general_a council_n be_v high_a and_o supreme_a judge_n as_o d._n morton_n 228._o morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 340._o sutcl_n subu_n pag._n 119._o field_n pag._n 228._o say_v a_o general_a council_n be_v high_a judge_n by_o d._n surcliffe_n general_a counsel_n have_v sovereign_a authority_n in_o external_a government_n by_o d._n feild_n bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n have_v and_o only_o have_v authority_n to_o interprett_a scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n to_o suppress_v all_o they_o that_o gainsay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n then_o that_o pope_n or_o prelate_n which_o in_o that_o true_a church_n where_o such_o usurpation_n unjust_o can_v not_o be_v that_o have_v authority_n to_o confirm_v ratify_v or_o to_o frustrate_v and_o invalidate_v such_o and_o all_o other_o counsel_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v supreme_a and_o of_o the_o high_a command_v power_n over_o all_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o d._n feild_n write_v in_o these_o word_n the_o main_n 62._o field_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o pag._n 61._o 62._o division_n of_o the_o christian_n church_n be_v present_o and_o be_v former_o for_o certain_a hundred_o of_o year_n into_o the_o latin_a and_o greek_a church_n as_o most_o principal_a in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n and_o before_o as_o appeareth_z 6._o nicen._n council_n can_v 6._o by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n limiteinge_v

there_o bound_n there_o be_v three_o principal_a bishop_n or_o patriarch_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n namely_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n after_o which_o time_n constantinople_n before_o name_v byzantium_n make_v great_a by_o constantine_n and_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o bishop_n of_o this_o see_v not_o only_o obtain_v to_o have_v the_o dignity_n of_o a_o patriarche_n among_o the_o rest_n but_o in_o the_o second_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n be_v prefer_v before_o both_o the_o other_o of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o set_v in_o degree_n of_o honour_n next_o unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n hitherto_o chapter_n see_v d._n feild_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o clear_o allowt●e_v pope_n sentence_n to_o be_v great_a next_z to_o a_o general_a council_n it_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n d._n feild_n by_o which_o discourse_n of_o he_o there_o be_v evident_a demonstration_n make_v that_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o give_v he_o by_o general_a counsel_n but_o he_o have_v it_o before_o the_o first_o nicene_n council_n the_o first_o general_n second_o that_o it_o be_v the_o most_o principal_a that_o be_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o of_o the_o twoe_o most_o principal_a church_n ●atine_v and_o greek_n to_o use_v his_o word_n the_o latin_a the_o most_o principal_a be_v under_o he_o three_o he_o be_v from_o the_o begin_v prefer_v before_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o constantinople_n in_o so_o much_o that_o for_o constantinople_n clayme_a after_o to_o be_v chief_a he_o call_v it_o a_o pretend_a title_n 62._o feild_n sup_v pag_n 62._o and_o false_a and_o further_o his_o word_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v these_o the_o mognificence_n and_o glory_n of_o his_o city_n daily_o encreaseinge_v he_o challenge_v to_o be_v superior_a and_o will_v be_v name_v universal_a b._n not_o challenge_v to_o himself_o to_o be_v b._n alone_o but_o enchroacheinge_v upon_o the_o right_n of_o all_o other_o and_o thereby_o declareinge_v himself_o great_a and_o more_o honourable_a than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n hitherto_o his_o word_n of_o the_o encreache_v and_o usurpation_n of_o that_o bishop_n then_o by_o his_o sentence_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n still_o be_v chief_a and_o obtain_v by_o right_a the_o primacy_n in_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n and_o this_o cheefnes_n and_o primacy_n as_o d._n covell_n have_v tell_v before_o must_v needs_o be_v supreamacie_n for_o no_o other_o can_v have_v it_o and_o d._n downame_n alsoe_o have_v acknowledge_v 36._o down_o l._n 1._o ant._n pag._n 36._o that_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o general_a council_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o great_a stile_n in_o his_o judgement_n and_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v if_o as_o it_o be_v among_o all_o member_n of_o the_o body_n the_o head_n be_v chief_a supreme_a and_o most_o excellent_a let_v we_o add_v to_o this_o twoe_o sentence_n of_o d._n feild_n the_o one_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o tradition_n or_o unwritten_a verity_n shall_v not_o be_v make_v equal_a 238._o field_n pag._n 238._o with_o the_o word_n precept_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o apostle_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writeinge_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v any_o such_o unwritten_a verity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o writeinge_n that_o give_v thing_n their_o authority_n but_o the_o worth_a and_o credit_n of_o he_o that_o deliver_v they_o though_o by_o word_n and_o lyvely_a voice_n only_o and_o after_o delyver_v three_o rule_n 242._o feild_n pag._n 242._o how_o to_o know_v certain_o these_o so_o authorize_v tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o three_o rule_n be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolical_a church_n succeede_o deliver_v to_o which_o some_o add_v the_o present_a testimony_n of_o any_o apostolical_a church_n who_o declyning_n when_o they_o begin_v we_o can_v precise_o tell_v hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n equal_a to_o scripture_n be_v prove_v by_o this_o his_o rule_n then_o if_o the_o opinion_n of_o these_o some_o his_o protestant_n by_o his_o manner_n of_o argueinge_v teache_v that_o the_o present_a testimony_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n be_v sufficient_a rule_n to_o prove_v true_a tradition_n of_o so_o high_a authority_n not_o only_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n and_o command_a power_n but_o all_o other_o doctrine_n teach_v against_o these_o protestant_n of_o necessity_n must_v needs_o be_v true_a by_o this_o rule_n for_o they_o all_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o and_o principal_a apostolic_a church_n must_v needs_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n at_o this_o present_a when_o they_o be_v teach_v by_o it_o and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o purpose_n for_o so_o that_o some_o protestant_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o i_o request_v and_o do_v not_o desire_v or_o expect_v d._n feilds_n voice_n or_o a_o harmony_n of_o protestant_n never_o yet_o agree_v well_o in_o any_o thing_n to_o be_v all_o of_o one_o mind_n in_o this_o matter_n but_o to_o urdge_v this_o particular_a question_n in_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n by_o that_o rule_n of_o tradition_n which_o he_o allow_v which_o be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n succee_o deliver_v it_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n before_o that_o the_o pastor_n of_o that_o great_a apostolic_a church_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n s_o peter_n have_v succee_o claim_v teach_v decree_v exercise_v and_o execute_v that_o high_a power_n of_o supreamacie_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o know_a world_n and_o yet_o for_o further_a proof_n of_o my_o minor_a proposition_n mr._n powell_n write_v of_o these_o holy_a primative_a 231._o powell_n l._n 1._o antichrist_n pag._n 230._o 231._o pope_n followe_a in_o this_o manner_n calixtus_n pope_n define_v that_o all_o bishop_n though_o gather_v in_o a_o general_a council_n shall_v fulfil_v the_o will_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o which_o do_v not_o this_o be_v pronownce_v of_o pope_n pelagius_n to_o keep_v a_o conciliable_a and_o not_o a_o council_n and_o again_o in_o these_o word_n 240._o powell_n sap_n pag._n 240._o pope_n damasus_n write_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o bishopp_n to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n of_o right_n be_v and_o of_o all_o aught_o to_o be_v acknowledge_v and_o admit_v for_o the_o supreme_a head_n and_o ruler_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o this_o be_v thus_o unuincible_o prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n themselves_o our_o mortal_a enemy_n and_o persecutor_n i_o conclude_v with_o their_o own_o word_n grant_v before_o upon_o such_o trial_n and_o conviction_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o 16._o offer_v of_o conference_n pag._n 16._o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n and_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismaticastin_a forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o which_o d._n feild_n must_v alsoe_o justify_v affirminge_v as_o 202._o feild_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o shall_v be_v cite_v at_o large_a in_o the_o next_o chapter_n that_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n or_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a in_o this_o world_n and_o as_o great_a disobedience_n to_o resist_v or_o deny_v it_o which_o be_v evident_a alsoe_o before_o but_o more_o of_o it_o hereafter_o now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o new_a protestant_n history_n itself_o malicious_o by_o their_o bishop_n publish_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n first_o entreate_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o kingdom_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n they_o set_v down_o this_o marginal_a supposition_n in_o these_o 5._o theatre_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o great_a brittany_n pag._n 203._o cap._n 9_o n._n 5._o word_n saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n suppose_v to_o have_v preach_v in_o britain_n and_o further_o write_v as_o follow_v to_o which_o uncontrollable_a testimony_n some_o other_o have_v add_v that_o saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o word_n of_o life_n in_o this_o island_n as_o to_o other_o gentiles_n he_o do_v for_o who_o god_n have_v

before_o all_o other_o and_o both_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o s._n isidore_n and_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o be_v think_v the_o best_a translation_n and_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o be_v accordinge_o to_o be_v allow_v esteem_v and_o prefer_v but_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o even_o by_o they_o so_o to_o be_v allow_v and_o prefer_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a for_o that_o which_o be_v so_o ancient_a in_o the_o true_a latin_a church_n and_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o must_v needs_o be_v allow_v and_o prefer_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v as_o follow_v first_o their_o bishop_n d_o dove_n write_v in_o these_o word_n of_o this_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n we_o protestant_n grant_v it_o 16._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 16._o fit_a that_o for_o uniformity_n in_o quotation_n of_o place_n in_o school_n and_o pulpit_n one_o latin_a text_n shall_v be_v use_v and_o we_o can_v be_v content_v for_o the_o antiquity_n thereof_o to_o prefer_v the_o old_a vulgar_a translation_n before_o all_o other_o latin_a book_n so_o much_o we_o do_v yield_v to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n d._n covell_n entreateinge_v of_o translation_n of_o scripture_n against_o burges_n the_o puritan_n 94._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 94._o answer_v in_o these_o word_n we_o be_v ready_a to_o confess_v whether_o you_o understand_v the_o italian_a or_o that_o which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n hierome_n that_o they_o be_v use_v ancient_o in_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o and_o three_o hundred_o year_n ago_o one_o of_o they_o by_o s._n augustine_n prefer_v before_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o other_o high_o commend_v by_o beza_n and_o that_o of_o the_o vulgar_a though_o with_o pagnin_n and_o driedo_n we_o think_v it_o not_o s._n hieromes_n but_o mix_v yet_o we_o can_v be_v content_a to_o say_v as_o isodore_n do_v of_o it_o interpretatio_fw-la eius_fw-la this_o translation_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o other_o hitherto_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n who_o with_o their_o bishop_n dove_n before_o have_v grant_v as_o much_o as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n a_o rule_n to_o catholic_n decree_v in_o this_o matter_n if_o we_o may_v give_v credit_n 258._o field_n pag._n 258._o to_o d._n feild_n cite_v and_o allowe_a andradius_fw-la write_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o church_n do_v approve_v translation_n not_o pronownce_v that_o there_o be_v no_o thing_n amiss_o in_o they_o but_o that_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v therein_o true_o deliver_v and_o nothing_o that_o concern_v faith_n religion_n or_o good_a manner_n ignorant_o or_o fraudulent_o suppress_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n define_v that_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n shall_v be_v hold_v authentical_a but_o he_o say_v andreas_n vega_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n report_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n mean_v not_o to_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v not_o defective_a or_o faulty_a but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o erroneous_a and_o faulty_a in_o such_o sort_n as_o that_o any_o hurtful_a or_o pernicious_a opinion_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o manner_n may_v necessary_o be_v deduce_v from_o it_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o meaneninge_n of_o the_o cowncell_n he_o say_v andreas_n vega_n allege_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o cardinal_n of_o saint_n cross_n afterward_o pope_n who_o deliver_v so_o much_o unto_o he_o hitherto_o d._n field_n allowance_n which_o allow_v that_o his_o protestant_n before_o have_n testify_v as_o much_o for_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n define_v and_o consequent_o as_o much_o as_o catholic_n do_v hold_v in_o this_o question_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o translation_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v use_v 1300_o year_n age_n when_o the_o church_n be_v in_o her_o best_a and_o flourish_a estate_n and_o from_o which_o no_o hurtful_a or_o pernicious_a opinion_n can_v be_v deduce_v be_v to_o be_v allow_v and_o prefer_v but_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v thus_o allow_v and_o prefer_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o before_o grant_v and_o 29._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 29._o d._n covell_n say_v god_n have_v so_o link_v his_o word_n and_o his_o church_n that_o neither_o can_v stand_v where_o both_o be_v not_o the_o minor_a be_v also_o before_o prove_v by_o these_o doctor_n their_o bishop_n dove_n d._n covell_n and_o field_n so_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o this_o argument_n and_o so_o it_o be_v prove_v and_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o of_o all_o translation_n it_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v that_o it_o contain_v nothing_o against_o faith_n religion_n or_o good_a manner_n nothing_o that_o be_v erroneous_a which_o suffice_v for_o my_o purpose_n now_o let_v we_o see_v how_o these_o protestant_n can_v justify_v their_o translation_n from_o such_o defect_n for_o they_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o this_o vulgar_a latin_a use_v and_o allow_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o their_o protestant_a translation_n latin_a english_a welsh_a dutch_a french_a or_o whatsoever_o name_v translation_n i_o argue_v thus_o no_o translation_n whatsoever_o be_v authentical_a but_o every_o english_a and_o other_o protestant_a translation_n be_v a_o translation_n therefore_o none_o of_o they_o be_v authentical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o very_a word_n of_o d._n covell_n 16._o covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 94._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 16._o which_o be_v these_o no_o translation_n whatsoever_o be_v authentical_a scripture_n d._n dove_n write_v thus_o all_o translation_n have_v many_o fault_n the_o minor_a be_v manifest_o true_a for_o a_o translation_n can_v true_o be_v say_v to_o be_v no_o translation_n for_o so_o contradictory_n may_v be_v true_a which_o be_v unpossible_a further_o thus_o i_o argue_v no_o translation_n which_o be_v not_o well_o translate_v but_o require_v new_a translation_n be_v to_o be_v allow_v but_o all_o english_a translation_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o thing_n not_o well_o do_v be_v ill_o do_v because_o non_fw-la datur_fw-la actus_fw-la indifferens_fw-la in_o individuo_fw-la no_o act_n singularize_v be_v indifferent_a therefore_o be_v ill_o be_v not_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o king_n speech_n in_o the_o conference_n at_o 46._o confer_v pag._n 46._o hampton_n where_o he_o say_v that_o he_o can_v never_o yet_o see_v a_o bible_n well_o translate_v into_o english_a but_o the_o worst_a of_o all_o he_o think_v the_o geneva_n to_o be_v and_o therefore_o a_o new_a translation_n shall_v be_v make_v for_o our_o english_a nation_n and_o so_o d._n covell_n also_o burg._n covell_a ag_n burg._n wish_v again_o thus_o i_o argue_v no_o translation_n that_o be_v perver_v in_o many_o hundred_o of_o place_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o turk_n koran_n and_o deny_v christianity_n be_v to_o be_v allow_v but_o the_o english_a protestant_a common_a translation_n it_o such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v more_o than_o evident_o true_a the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v advertisement_n 1604._o aduertism_n in_o a_o 1604._o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o bible_n be_v pervert_v in_o eight_o hundred_o and_o eight_o and_o forty_o place_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o english_a protestant_a bible_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o ●urkes_v koran_n and_o so_o christianity_n be_v deny_v in_o england_n by_o public_a authority_n my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o no_o translation_n that_o have_v many_o omission_n many_o addition_n which_o sometime_o pervert_v the_o sense_n be_v senseless_a and_o sometime_o contrary_a be_v a_o true_a translation_n or_o to_o be_v allow_v but_o the_o english_a receive_v protestant_a translation_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o true_a nor_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n be_v palpable_o true_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o mr._n burges_n in_o these_o word_n answ_n burg._n apol_n pag._n 93._o in_o d._n covells_n answ_n of_o the_o approve_a english_a translation_n it_o be_v a_o translation_n which_o have_v many_o omission_n many_o addition_n which_o sometime_o obscure_v sometime_o pervert_v the_o sense_n be_v sometime_o senseless_a sometime_o contrary_a thus_o i_o argue_v again_o no_o translation_n that_o be_v corrupt_a have_v gross_a corruption_n by_o leave_v out_o of_o word_n by_o put_v to_o of_o word_n and_o which_o pervert_v the_o meaneinge_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o true_a or_o sufferable_a translation_n but_o the_o usual_a english_a translation_n by_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o true_a nor_o sufferable_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v apparent_o true_a and_o the_o minor_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n the_o 22_o

authority_n in_o such_o case_n be_v private_a therefore_o no_o protestant_a interpretation_n be_v bind_v or_o juridical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n feild_n 235._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 19_o pag._n 235._o in_o these_o word_n we_o confess_v that_o neither_o conference_n of_o place_n nor_o consideration_n of_o the_o antecedentia_fw-la and_o consequentia_fw-la nor_o look_v into_o the_o original_n be_v of_o any_o force_n unless_o we_o find_v the_o thing_n which_o we_o conceive_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o mean_v in_o the_o place_n interpret_v to_o be_v consonant_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o he_o write_v thus_o again_o private_a interpretation_n 226._o field_n pag._n 226._o be_v not_o so_o propose_v and_o urge_v as_o if_o they_o will_v bind_v all_o other_o to_o receive_v it_o the_o minor_a proposition_n that_o all_o protestant_a exposition_n in_o respect_n of_o a_o binde_v and_o juridical_a power_n be_v private_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o this_o protestant_a argument_n no_o interpretation_n or_o interpreter_n wante_v jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n to_o command_v their_o interpretation_n and_o exposition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v beleve_v as_o such_o be_v to_o be_v account_v bynde_v and_o juridical_a but_o all_o english_a protestant_n interpretation_n exposition_n and_o definition_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n want_v this_o binde_v and_o commaunde_v authority_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n therefore_o they_o be_v not_o juridical_a and_o byndeinge_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o where_o there_o be_v not_o power_n and_o authority_n in_o thing_n those_o thing_n can_v be_v right_o and_o iuridical_o command_v or_o binde_v man_n to_o do_v or_o believe_v they_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n as_o before_o we_o make_v 228._o field_n pag._n 228._o three_o kind_n of_o judgement_n the_o one_o of_o discretion_n common_a to_o all_o the_o other_o of_o direction_n common_a to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o three_o of_o jurisdiction_n proper_a to_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a power_n in_o the_o church_n so_o likewise_o we_o make_v three_o kind_n of_o interpretation_n the_o first_o private_a the_o second_o of_o public_a direction_n and_o so_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n may_v public_o propose_v what_o they_o conceive_v of_o it_o and_o the_o three_o of_o jurisdiction_n and_o so_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a power_n that_o be_v in_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n may_v interpreate_v the_o scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n hitherto_o d._n field_n word_n plain_o declare_v that_o in_o his_o judgement_n the_o protestant_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v this_o juridical_a and_o commaunde_v judgement_n or_o interpretation_n because_o as_o be_v prove_v by_o themselves_o before_o they_o neither_o have_v have_v nor_o can_v have_v any_o general_a council_n in_o which_o alone_o he_o place_v this_o jurisdiction_n and_o binde_v power_n for_o propose_v without_o authority_n which_o he_o give_v there_o to_o bishop_n be_v not_o juridical_a and_o coactive_a if_o he_o shall_v answer_n that_o in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n there_o be_v no_o general_a council_n and_o yet_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v decide_v and_o embrace_v he_o condemn_v himself_o and_o all_o protestant_n in_o this_o business_n for_o either_o he_o must_v leave_v that_o primative_a church_n absolute_o without_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n which_o be_v most_o absurd_a or_o leave_v it_o to_o they_o that_o both_o true_o claim_v and_o use_v it_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o these_o protestant_n have_v before_o acknowledge_v and_o above_o all_o man_n d._n feild_n must_v be_v of_o that_o opinion_n for_o he_o 202._o feild_n pag._n 202._o have_v write_v and_o allow_v in_o this_o manner_n we_o must_v reverence_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrine_n and_o writeing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o therefore_o by_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n in_o time_n when_o general_a counsel_n can_v be_v the_o high_a decide_n and_o juridical_a sentence_n and_o power_n be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o this_o he_o be_v also_o prevent_v from_o say_v that_o protestant_n may_v command_v such_o interpretation_n and_o definition_n within_o their_o own_o temporal_a territory_n for_o so_o they_o shall_v not_o most_o reverence_n and_o respect_n next_o to_o a_o general_a council_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o next_o judge_n as_o he_o have_v write_v but_o quite_o the_o contrary_a their_o own_o stubborn_a and_o disobedient_a will_n which_o in_o such_o cause_n be_v heretical_a or_o sc●maticall_a usurpation_n and_o yet_o d._n feild_n in_o his_o division_n of_o interpretation_n before_o assign_v no_o jurisdiction_n at_o all_o to_o inferior_a bishop_n to_o command_v either_o in_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o in_o provincial_n in_o such_o case_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o opinion_n or_o article_n not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v or_o command_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o all_o protestant_n deduction_n and_o interpretation_n in_o these_o controversy_n be_v such_o not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o not_o to_o be_v believe_v or_o command_v as_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v both_o before_o when_o protestant_n have_v deprive_v themselves_o of_o counsel_n pope_n and_o all_o true_a proposer_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n tie_v themselves_o to_o their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o deduction_n and_o be_v thus_o further_o confirm_v by_o d._n covell_n in_o these_o word_n 85._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 85._o doctrine_n derive_v exhortation_n deduct_v interpretation_n agreeable_a be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o the_o whole_a religion_n of_o protestant_n against_o catholic_n be_v thus_o found_v upon_o so_o deceatefull_a a_o ground_n as_o humanee_n deduction_n be_v can_v true_o and_o juridical_o be_v commander_n yet_o it_o be_v so_o manifest_a to_o all_o that_o their_o religion_n consist_v whole_o on_o their_o imagine_a interpretation_n and_o deduction_n that_o mr._n wotton_n and_o etc._n wotto●_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 467._o etc._n etc._n other_o be_v enforce_v absurde_o to_o say_v that_o deduction_n from_o scripture_n make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n otherwise_o he_o cannot_v make_v any_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v in_o their_o doctrine_n against_o us._n and_o d._n feild_n himself_o so_o resolute_a before_o against_o these_o private_a interpretation_n and_o exposition_n seem_v to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n to_o defend_v their_o religion_n in_o make_v such_o deduction_n to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n by_o every_o private_a deduction_n his_o word_n be_v these_o we_o 226._o feild_n pag_n 226._o say_v that_o man_n not_o neglect_v that_o light_n of_o direction_n which_o the_o church_n yield_v no●_n other_o help_n and_o mean_n may_v be_v assure_v out_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o the_o conference_n of_o place_n the_o knowledge_n of_o tongue_n and_o the_o suitable_a correspondence_n that_o one_o part_n of_o dyvine_a truth_n have_v with_o a_o other_o that_o they_o have_v sound_n out_o the_o true_a meaneinge_n of_o it_o and_o by_o this_o assurednes_n he_o seem_v to_o understand_v assurednes_n of_o faith_n make_v their_o private_a deduction_n and_o interpretation_n the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o m._n wotton_n before_o cite_v do_v in_o 467._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 467._o these_o word_n we_o acknowledge_v both_o and_o hold_v all_o matter_n conclude_v logical_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o if_o they_o be_v express_o set_v down_o in_o it_o word_n for_o word_n therefore_o i_o may_v lawful_o take_v it_o be_v a_o common_a protestant_a doctrine_n both_o doctor_n feild_n and_o m._n wotton_n speakeinge_v for_o their_o protestant_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n we_o say_v we_o acknowledge_v etc._n etc._n so_o that_o by_o their_o religion_n m._n field_n or_o m._n wottons_n logic_n vain_a and_o uncertain_a deduction_n be_v of_o high_a authority_n and_o more_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o any_o general_a council_n or_o 21._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o other_o external_a rule_n of_o religion_n for_o all_o these_o by_o they_o as_o be_v present_o to_o be_v prove_v may_v err_v even_o in_o

thing_n appertain_v unto_o god_n but_o their_o private_a interpretation_n and_o deduction_n sute_v with_o their_o humour_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n aswell_o as_o if_o it_o be_v set_v down_o in_o scripture_n word_n for_o word_n as_o m._n wotton_n have_v tell_v we_o before_o my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o no_o people_n or_o professor_n of_o religion_n free_o acknowledgeing_a that_o all_o rule_n in_o their_o religion_n though_o their_o best_a approve_a and_o most_o public_a to_o be_v most_o reverence_v and_o respect_v be_v subject_a to_o error_n may_v err_v and_o have_v err_v in_o thing_n belonge_v to_o god_n be_v erroneous_a unconstant_a variable_a often_o recant_v and_o correct_v their_o public_a proceedeing_n in_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n of_o scripture_n otherwise_o there_o be_v a_o lawful_a and_o true_a jurisdiction_n and_o power_n to_o bind_v they_o of_o their_o religion_n both_o to_o error_n in_o thing_n against_o god_n and_o misbelief_n in_o this_o life_n and_o to_o eternal_a damnation_n the_o peneltie_n thereof_o in_o the_o next_o but_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n be_v in_o this_o condition_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n therefore_o they_o have_v not_o the_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n and_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n the_o mayor_n be_v prove_v before_o and_o direct_o by_o m._n wottons_n sup_v wotton_n sup_v word_n all_o matter_n conclude_v logical_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o if_o they_o be_v express_o set_v down_o in_o it_o word_n for_o word_n but_o the_o word_n of_o god_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v erroneous_a to_o be_v recant_v amend_v correct_v &c._n &c._n therefore_o the_o mayor_n be_v most_o certain_o true_a by_o these_o man_n and_o the_o minor_a also_o be_v prove_v by_o they_o in_o this_o order_n they_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o a_o general_a council_n be_v the_o high_a judge_n and_o yet_o in_o public_a and_o subscribe_v article_n have_v these_o ●1_n articl_n of_o relig._n art_n ●1_n word_n general_n counsel_n may_v err_v and_o sometime_o have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertain_v unto_o god_n wherefore_o thing_n ordain_v by_o they_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n therefore_o no_o certain_a interpretation_n with_o they_o for_o they_o have_v assure_v we_o 228._o field_n pag._n 228._o that_o a_o general_a council_n may_v expownd_v scripture_n and_o by_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n and_o be_v by_o they_o the_o high_a judge_n have_v no_o more_o privilege_n but_o to_o err_v and_o be_v examine_v and_o control_v by_o inferior_a for_o none_o be_v high_a as_o before_o reprover_n and_o particular_a interpreter_n among_o they_o who_o as_o they_o have_v also_o teach_v before_o we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v but_o be_v so_o vile_a corrupt_a and_o erroneous_a as_o they_o have_v confess_v there_o be_v none_o among_o they_o to_o decide_v thing_n in_o controversy_n or_o define_v a_o truth_n and_o lest_o any_o man_n shall_v absurde_o say_v that_o their_o convocation_n parliament_n or_o any_o other_o pretende_v superiotie_n among_o they_o in_o these_o matter_n shall_v be_v better_a able_a to_o judge_n and_o interprett_a scripture_n than_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n antilog_n willet_n antilog_n first_o d._n willet_n write_v thus_o in_o england_n the_o temporal_a prince_n be_v governor_n ruler_n chief_a overseer_n antill_n praef_n engl._n &_o pag._n 71._o 120._o 150._o 43._o pref._n 19_o the_o reader_n in_o antill_n and_o steward_n of_o the_o church_n to_o who_o judgement_n and_o redress_v the_o reformation_n of_o religion_n belong_v yet_o he_o add_v neither_o he_o nor_o their_o church_n have_v any_o privilege_n from_o error_n but_o plain_o protest_v they_o must_v take_v out_o a_o new_a lesson_n and_o learn_v to_o reform_v their_o erroneous_a conceit_n which_o their_o bishop_n d._n dove_n allow_v to_o have_v be_v their_o state_n from_o the_o first_o original_n of_o their_o 31._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 31._o protestancie_n in_o england_n his_o word_n and_o grant_v be_v these_o when_o the_o mass●_n be_v first_o put_v down_o king_n henry_n have_v his_o english_a liturgy_n and_o that_o be_v judge_v absolute_a without_o exception_n but_o when_o king_n edward_n come_v to_o the_o crown_n that_o be_v condemn_v and_o a_o other_o in_o the_o place_n which_o peter_n martyr_v and_o bucer_n do_v approve_v as_o very_o consonant_a to_o god_n word_n when_o q._n eliz●●eth_n begin_v he●_n reign_v the_o former_a be_v judge_v to_o be_v full_a of_o imperfection_n and_o a_o new_a be_v devise_v and_o allow_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o clergy_n but_o about_o the_o middle_n of_o her_o reign_n we_o be_v weary_a of_o that_o book_n and_o great_a mean_n have_v be_v wrought_v to_o abandon_v that_o and_o establish_v a_o other_o we_o do_v at_o the_o jest_n at_o every_o change_n of_o prince_n change_v our_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n we_o be_v so_o wanton_a that_o we_o know_v not_o what_o we_o will_v have_v hitherto_o this_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o the_o public_a proceed_n in_o their_o religion_n and_o he_o free_o confess_v error_n in_o all_o these_o their_o state_n and_o change_n and_o this_o their_o flit_a from_o error_n to_o error_n findeinge_v no_o centre_n or_o hope_v of_o settle_v in_o truth_n have_v so_o perplex_v even_o their_o best_a learned_a that_o a_o late_a protestant_a writer_n among_o they_o have_v these_o word_n the_o late_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n d._n whiteguist_n as_o be_v credible_o report_v 160._o survey_v of_o the_o b._n of_o come_v prayer_n pag._n 159._o 160._o take_v such_o a_o grief_n when_o their_o communion_n book_n be_v to_o be_v amend_v discover_v by_o these_o or_o like_a word_n good_a lord_n when_o shall_v we_o know●_n what_o to_o trust_v unto_o that_o he_o present_o fall_v into_o his_o palssy_o be_v curry_v from_o the_o court_n and_o die_v short_o after_o and_o d._n morton_n d._n covell_n m._n wotton_n etc._n morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 315._o covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 75._o 43._o wotton_n def_n pag._n 42._o etc._n etc._n m._n middleton_n and_o now_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n teach_v it_o be_v a_o general_a position_n there_o be_v none_o in_o their_o church_n who_o judgement_n be_v infallible_a then_o i_o conclude_v their_o interpretation_n be_v false_a and_o their_o religion_n erroneous_a uncertain_a and_o false_a for_o they_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v infallible_a most_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a be_v the_o ground_n of_o true_a religion_n and_o every_o article_n in_o it_o so_o found_v but_o these_o their_o high_a and_o best_a sentence_n in_o religion_n be_v so_o erroneous_a to_o be_v correct_v fallible_a deceatfull_a etc._n etc._n must_v needs_o be_v the_o word_n of_o lyeinge_v and_o deceatefull_a man_n or_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n and_o in_o no_o way_n the_o holy_a infallible_a and_o most_o certain_a word_n of_o god_n who_o can_v neither_o be_v deceive_v in_o himself_o or_o deceive_v other_o further_o thus_o i_o argue_v whosoever_o teach_v not_o only_o that_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n may_v err_v in_o thing_n pertain_v to_o god_n but_o be_v bownde_v to_o receive_v such_o error_n under_o pain_n of_o excommunication_n and_o like_a censure_n and_o yet_o teach_v this_o from_o scripture_n can_v be_v say_v to_o have_v their_o true_a interpretation_n but_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n by_o their_o own_o testimony_n be_v in_o this_o state_n therefore_o have_v not_o this_o true_a juridical_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o so_o god_n that_o be_v just_a shall_v ordain_v jurisdiction_n and_o power_n to_o bind_v man_n to_o thing_n unjust_a such_o as_o error_n in_o religion_n be_v and_o these_o protestant_n though_o to_o excuse_v or_o alleviate_v their_o own_o heresy_n they_o affirm_v that_o any_o particular_a church_n or_o a_o general_a council_n may_v err_v in_o this_o manner_n yet_o they_o deny_v it_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o which_o cause_n d._n 5._o field_n pag._n 203._o l._n 4._o c._n 5._o feild_n write_v in_o these_o word_n we_o think_v that_o particular_a man_n and_o church_n may_v err_v damnable_o because_o notwithstanding_o other_o may_v worship_n god_n aright_o but_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o one_o time_n can_v so_o err_v for_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v cease_v utter_o for_o a_o time_n and_o so_o not_o be_v catholic_a be_v not_o at_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n shall_v sometime_o be_v without_o a_o church_n thus_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o these_o protestant_n for_o the_o word_n we_o

cause_v without_o a_o cause_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v manifest_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o this_o order_n for_o they_o have_v before_o condemn_v all_o other_o rule_n which_o they_o have_v of_o error_n as_o their_o parliament_n king_n censure_n and_o all_o private_a interpretation_n and_o make_v they_o subject_a and_o controleable_a by_o general_a counsel_n as_o have_v authority_n over_o all_o parson_n d._n field_n word_n of_o allowance_n after_o he_o have_v with_o other_o grant_v general_a counsel_n to_o be_v supreme_a bind_n and_o command_v all_o be_v these_o we_o must_v obey_v without_o scrupulous_a questioninge_v with_o all_o modesty_n of_o 202._o field_n pag._n 202._o mind_n and_o reverence_n of_o body_n with_o all_o good_a allowance_n acceptation_n and_o repose_n in_o the_o word_n of_o they_o that_o teach_v we_o unless_o they_o teach_v we_o any_o thing_n which_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o high_a and_o superior_a control_v immediate_o before_o he_o have_v allow_v the_o supreme_a and_o high_a judgement_n to_o general_a counsel_n and_o the_o next_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o protestant_n teache_v contrary_a to_o superior_a and_o high_a authority_n in_o the_o pope_n be_v to_o be_v condemn_v by_o he_o but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o to_o make_v their_o cause_n desolate_a and_o demonstrate_v that_o their_o religion_n have_v no_o warrant_n of_o truth_n and_o infallibility_n at_o all_o thus_o they_o write_v of_o this_o high_a rule_n of_o general_a counsel_n even_o in_o their_o public_a article_n of_o religion_n 21._o article_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o general_a counsel_n may_v err_v and_o sometime_o have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertayninge_v unto_o god_n wherefore_o thing_n ordain_v by_o they_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n therefore_o how_o true_o or_o certain_o soever_o general_a counsel_n make_v decree_n and_o definition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n they_o give_v no_o validity_n to_o protestant_a religion_n if_o in_o themselves_o they_o shall_v approve_v it_o for_o by_o their_o cite_a article_n their_o ordination_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n as_o it_o be_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o general_a counsel_n but_o as_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v by_o a_o private_a protestant_a writer_n prince_n parliament_n or_o convocation_n in_o their_o conceit_n to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o scripture_n and_o yet_o before_o they_o have_v tell_v we_o a_o general_a council_n command_v all_o all_o must_v submit_v themselves_o unto_o it_o and_o all_o other_o their_o rule_n be_v erroneous_a and_o deceatefull_a therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n neither_o general_a council_n nor_o any_o other_o rule_n assign_v by_o they_o can_v by_o any_o possibility_n prove_v their_o religion_n true_a further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o society_n people_n or_o professor_n of_o religion_n which_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n neither_o have_v nor_o by_o their_o proceed_n can_v hereafter_o have_v or_o have_v heretofore_o have_v any_o general_a council_n or_o mean_n to_o assemble_v and_o call_v it_o can_v in_o reason_n pretend_v it_o for_o their_o cause_n but_o the_o state_n of_o protestant_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v such_o therefore_o general_a counsel_n can_v be_v pretend_v for_o they_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o esse_fw-la and_o be_v must_v needs_o in_o all_o thing_n go_v before_o operari_fw-la and_o workeinge_v by_o they_o for_o as_o by_o nature_n nothing_o can_v be_v make_v of_o nothing_o so_o that_o which_o want_v be_v and_o be_v not_o can_v produce_v nothing_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v likewise_o manifest_o true_a for_o never_o any_o protestant_a nor_o altogether_o so_o much_o as_o claim_v authority_n or_o jurisdiction_n in_o this_o matter_n none_o among_o they_o pretend_v it_o further_o than_o their_o own_o particular_a temporal_a dominion_n which_o all_o unite_a together_o never_o like_v to_o be_v be_v far_o to_o short_a and_o unequal_a to_o make_v a_o council_n general_a which_o they_o say_v exclude_v none_o especial_o of_o the_o great_a patriarch_n of_o rome_n constantinople_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n not_o one_o of_o they_o be_v for_o they_o but_o all_o with_o their_o whole_a precinct_n limit_n subject_n and_o dition_n against_o they_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n to_o this_o i_o add_v the_o censure_n of_o their_o own_o protestant_a relator_n in_o these_o word_n the_o protestant_n 47._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 47._o be_v sever_v band_n or_o rather_o scatter_a troop_n each_o draw_v diverse_a way_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o pacific_a their_o quarrel_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarch_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n of_o care_n of_o their_o church_n for_o correspondency_n and_o unity_n no_o ordinary_a way_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_a council_n of_o their_o part_n the_o only_a hope_n remain_v ever_o to_o assuage_v their_o contention_n and_o yet_o if_o they_o can_v have_v mean_n for_o such_o a_o meete_v of_o protestant_n so_o few_o in_o number_n and_o weak_a in_o jurisdiction_n by_o their_o own_o grant_n in_o regard_n of_o catholic_n and_o other_o christian_a kingdom_n and_o province_n different_a to_o they_o in_o religion_n this_o will_v be_v far_o from_o the_o jest_n show_v and_o name_n of_o a_o universal_a and_o general_a council_n such_o as_o they_o allow_v to_o judge_n and_o sentence_n in_o this_o business_n neither_o can_v these_o man_n now_o deny_v the_o necessity_n of_o general_a counsel_n have_v so_o much_o allow_v they_o for_o supreme_a sentencer_n before_o and_o appeal_v to_o a_o general_a council_n to_o be_v assemble_v neither_o may_v they_o compare_v their_o so_o desolate_a estate_n with_o the_o primative_a church_n of_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n for_o themselves_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o a_o supreme_a and_o command_v bind_a power_n over_o all_o be_v not_o only_o claim_v but_o lawful_o and_o iuridical_o exercise_v and_o execute_v by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o those_o time_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o both_o power_n and_o authority_n to_o approve_v and_o reprove_v counsel_n be_v belonge_v unto_o they_o by_o public_o receive_v canon_n in_o those_o day_n and_o hereuppon_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o general_a counsel_n be_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whatsoever_o church_n in_o the_o primative_a time_n of_o christianity_n be_v endow_v with_o such_o privilege_n that_o every_o thing_n be_v void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o ruler_n of_o it_o and_o no_o council_n can_v be_v call_v without_o his_o allowance_n and_o at_o this_o present_a have_v by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n a_o common_a father_n adviser_n and_o conductor_n to_o end_v jar_n displeasure_n difference_n to_o keep_v religion_n in_o unity_n by_o counsel_n when_o no_o other_o church_n enjoy_v these_o immunity_n must_v needs_o in_o all_o reason_n be_v say_v to_o be_v warrant_v and_o defend_v by_o general_a counsel_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n in_o this_o condition_n therefore_o warrant_v and_o defend_v by_o general_a counsel_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o he_o that_o from_o the_o beginning_n have_v these_o prerogative_n to_o approve_v or_o disprove_v confirm_v or_o invalidate_a counsel_n can_v be_v conceive_v to_o have_v ratify_v or_o confirm_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o immunity_n and_o common_a receive_v doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n so_o exalt_v dignify_v and_o privilege_v above_o all_o other_o of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o against_o his_o own_o supreme_a and_o eminent_a authority_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v first_o d._n covell_n show_v that_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o nycene_n council_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 2●5_n when_o there_o be_v no_o emperor_n christian_a to_o call_v counsel_n as_o protestant_n will_v persuade_v the_o world_n they_o do_v and_o shall_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v this_o prerogative_n to_o call_v counsel_n therefore_o from_o the_o begin_v by_o preeminence_n of_o his_o see_n see_v there_o have_v not_o be_v either_o general_a council_n or_o emperor_n to_o give_v it_o unto_o he_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o synod_n of_o rome_n call_v 110._o covell_a ag_n the_o plea_n of_o the_o innoc._n pag._n 110._o by_o cornelius_n pope_n of_o rome_n against_o nonatus_n consist_v of_o threescore_o bishop_n and_o many_o other_o of_o the_o clergy_n where_o we_o see_v heresy_n condemn_v and_o ●●_o that_o scarcetie_n of_o bishop_n in_o those_o first_o day_n of_o christianity_n so_o great_a in_o council_n assemble_v by_o the_o pope_n authority_n

wherefore_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n d._n ●orton_n his_o late_a appeal_n with_o other_o of_o his_o protestant_n grant_v these_o proposition_n 286._o bilson_n true_a diff_n pag._n 66._o 67._o morton_n appeal_v pag._n 286._o the_o canon_n of_o the_o primatife_a church_n make_v every_o thing_n void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o again_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n forbid_v any_o council_n to_o be_v call_v without_o his_o consent_n which_o be_v only_o peculiar_a to_o he_o and_o his_o see_n apostolic_a and_o from_o the_o beginning_n must_v prove_v a_o singular_a preeminence_n in_o he_o and_o a_o power_n supreme_a in_o decide_v matter_n and_o doubt_n of_o faith_n therefore_o m._n ormerod_n wittness_v that_o s._n ●eo_fw-la 78._o orme_a pick_v pa._n pag._n 44._o orm._n sup_v pag._n 78._o that_o glorious_a saint_n and_o doctor_n teach_v that_o god_n do_v assist_v and_o direct_v that_o see_v in_o decree_n and_o further_o he_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o preeminence_n over_o all_o church_n anacle●us_n live_a in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n allege_v matth._n 16._o vers_fw-la 18._o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o he_o expownd_v it_o thus_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la super_fw-la ecolesiam_fw-la romanam_fw-la upon_o this_o rock_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n this_o of_o the_o testimony_n of_o that_o apostolic_a pope_n saint_n and_o martyr_n and_o d._n downame_n grant_v that_o 105._o downame_n lib._n ●_o an●●chr_n pag._n 105._o s._n augustine_n that_o renown_a doctor_n and_o victor_n vticensis_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o to_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o a_o true_a catholic_a in_o those_o time_n and_o tell_v we_o further_o of_o a_o sup_n pag._n 107._o sup_n bishop_n fall_v into_o heresy_n and_o after_o recant_v it_o in_o this_o order_n he_o swear_v to_o renounce_v his_o former_a heresy_n and_o to_o profess_v and_o maintain_v that_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v profess_v all_o which_o proceed_n of_o so_o great_a consequence_n and_o preeminencie_n testify_v by_o enemy_n themselves_o can_v never_o have_v be_v exercise_v by_o that_o apostolic_a see_v with_o so_o great_a approbation_n of_o saint_n and_o doctor_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o best_a estate_n thereof_o except_o supreme_a authority_n even_o in_o counsel_n themselves_o as_o those_o canon_n testify_v and_o peculiar_a assistance_n as_o s._n leo_n teach_v to_o be_v free_v from_o error_n in_o decree_n and_o consequent_o not_o to_o be_v condemn_v by_o general_a counsel_n who_o it_o be_v to_o confirm_v or_o reprove_v have_v be_v grant_v by_o christ_n unto_o it_o then_o this_o privilege_n and_o prerogative_n of_o that_o church_n apostolic_a be_v thus_o both_o supreme_a and_o perpetual_a it_o may_v not_o now_o without_o irreligious_a injustice_n be_v deny_v unto_o it_o and_o therefore_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n have_v as_o before_o exclude_v his_o fellow_n protestant_n from_o all_o hope_n of_o comfort_n and_o relief_n by_o general_a council_n add_v immediate_o of_o catholic_n in_o sup_n relation_n cap._n 47._o sup_n these_o word_n the_o other_o have_v the_o pope_n as_o a_o commom_n father_n adviser_n and_o conductor_n to_o all_o to_o reconcile_v their_o jar_n to_o appease_v their_o displeasure_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n above_o all_o thing_n to_o draw_v their_o religion_n by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n unity_n and_o that_o this_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v not_o only_o over_o the_o catholic_a and_o true_o believe_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o of_o right_n belong_v unto_o it_o over_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n be_v prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o sup_v cap._n 3._o sup_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o counsel_n define_v or_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o condemn_v protestant_a opinion_n defend_v against_o it_o be_v to_o be_v say_v to_o prove_v the_o religion_n of_o catholic_n but_o diverse_a counsel_n both_o allow_v by_o protestant_n for_o general_a and_o other_o in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o confirm_v even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v prove_v by_o they_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o be_v prove_v first_o concern_v the_o first_o general_a council_n of_o nice_a d._n covell_n 87._o covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 87._o have_v tell_v we_o before_o from_o s._n hierome_n that_o it_o receive_v more_o book_n for_o scripture_n then_o protestant_n allow_v m._n middleton_n say_v it_o 39_o middlet_n papistan_n pag._n 39_o teach_v the_o dignity_n of_o rome_n over_o the_o west_n province_n at_o the_o jest_n and_o this_o by_o old_a custom_n how_o much_o more_o ample_a this_o custom_n be_v be_v prove_v before_o and_o himself_o sufficient_o insinuate_v speak_v in_o this_o manner_n papias_n sup_n pag._n 200._o sup_n live_a in_o the_o apostle_n time_n teach_v peter_n primacy_n and_o romish_a episcopalitie_n and_o d._n downame_n deni_v not_o but_o the_o great_a general_a 36._o down_o l._n 1._o antich_n pag._n 36._o council_n of_o chalcedon_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o great_a stile_n d._n field_n before_o have_v wittness_v that_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n confirm_v sup_v feild_n sup_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n and_o wherein_o s._n augustine_n be_v present_a receave_v canonical_a scripture_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o do_v d._n willet_n perceive_v 89._o will●t_fw-la antil_n pag._n 88_o 89._o the_o primative_a counsel_n to_o be_v so_o clear_a for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o can_v not_o gloss_n they_o with_o any_o resemblance_n or_o colour_n of_o truth_n call_v the_o ancient_a confirm_a counsel_n of_o neocesarea_n and_o toletane_v the_o first_o and_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n before_o express_o allow_v by_o d._n sutcliffe_n the_o papal_a church_n popery_n doctrine_n in_o popery_n and_o of_o the_o seven_o general_a council_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o greek_n in_o a_o 193._o willet_n sup_v pag._n 178._o middlet_n papist_n pag._n 193._o general_a council_n hold_v at_o nice_a confirm_v and_o allow_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n m._n middleton_n speak_v in_o this_o manner_n peruse_v counsel_n father_n and_o story_n from_o the_o apostle_n forward_o we_o find_v the_o print_n of_o the_o pope_n foot_n so_o that_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o they_o that_o from_o the_o very_a beginning_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o occasion_n be_v be_v allow_v both_o by_o counsel_n father_n and_o history_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o in_o their_o article_n of_o religion_n 21._o artic._n 21._o before_o they_o have_v thus_o define_v general_a counsel_n may_v err_v and_o some_o time_n have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertayninge_v unto_o god_n because_o from_o time_n to_o time_n as_o cause_n be_v give_v they_o have_v define_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n against_o they_o and_o because_o i_o may_v not_o in_o this_o breviate_v repeat_v many_o particular_n brief_o i_o argue_v thus_o diverse_a counsel_n allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o general_a counsel_n have_v confirm_v and_o allow_v all_o or_o the_o chief_a doctrine_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o teacheath_v against_o protestant_n and_o condemn_v the_o contrary_n hold_v by_o they_o even_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n therefore_o by_o their_o own_o judgement_n they_o be_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o not_o for_o they_o the_o consequence_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o antecedent_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o they_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n write_v thus_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n be_v a_o general_a council_n 180._o d._n abbot_n ag_n d._n kill_v pag._n 38._o 48._o 49._o 51._o bilson_n willet_n apud_fw-la parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o so_o their_o protestant_a bishop_n d._n bilson_n and_o affirm_v the_o same_o of_o the_o council_n of_o basile_n so_o do_v doctor_n willet_n and_o grant_v the_o same_o of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o in_o these_o counsel_n the_o complete_a body_n of_o their_o protestant_a religion_n be_v condemn_v in_o their_o predecessor_n john_n wickliff_n john_n husse_n and_o hierome_n of_o prage_n and_o the_o quite_o contrary_a in_o all_o thing_n decree_v and_o conclude_v for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o further_a confirmation_n whereof_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n have_v these_o word_n the_o council_n

of_o 52._o d._n g●orge_n abbot_n sup_v pag._n 48._o &_o 52._o constance_n before_o by_o he_o and_o other_o general_a do_v define_v wickliff_n to_o be_v a_o heretic_n also_o pope_n john_n the_o 23_o in_o a_o general_a council_n at_o rome_n do_v condemn_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n then_o by_o this_o grant_n the_o protestancie_n of_o england_n be_v the_o same_o as_o these_o protestant_n tell_v we_o which_o be_v teach_v be_v john_n wickliff_n and_o by_o these_o counsel_n general_a by_o their_o own_o assertion_n condemn_v for_o heresy_n must_v needs_o be_v heresy_n and_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n orthodoxal_a and_o catholic_a otherwise_o no_o doctrine_n ever_o at_o any_o time_n be_v or_o can_v be_v hereafter_o lawful_o condemn_v for_o heresy_n or_o iuridical_o approve_v and_o allow_v for_o true_a and_o catholic_a for_o by_o their_o own_o censure_n the_o high_a judgement_n in_o the_o church_n general_a counsel_n have_v thus_o define_v and_o by_o their_o doctrine_n before_o of_o the_o power_n of_o general_a counsel_n bownde_v all_o christian_n under_o penalty_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n so_o to_o believe_v in_o these_o question_n and_o although_o the_o general_a counsel_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v assemble_v about_o other_o heresy_n the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o these_o point_n now_o impugn_a by_o protestant_n then_o general_o receive_v and_o not_o doubt_v of_o as_o will_v manifest_o appear_v in_o the_o chapter_n of_o holy_a father_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n yet_o because_o the_o first_o four_o general_a counsel_n be_v by_o name_n receive_v and_o authorize_v by_o parliament_n both_o by_o queen_n elizabeth_n and_o our_o 102._o statut._n 1_o eliz._n &_o 1_o jacob_n etc._n etc._n sutcliffe_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 102._o present_a sovereign_n and_o d._n sutcliffe_n for_o protestant_n have_v answer_v thus_o before_o we_o hold_v all_o the_o christian_a faith_n explain_v in_o the_o six_o general_a counsel_n then_o see_v the_o first_o six_o have_v get_v this_o great_a papal_a approbation_n first_o concern_v the_o first_o general_a council_n of_o nice_a all_o though_o vitus_n and_o vincentius_n be_v precedent_n there_o for_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n yet_o it_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o that_o apostolic_a council_n conc._n rom._n tom_n 1._o council_n see_v in_o these_o word_n whatsoever_o be_v constitute_v in_o nyce_n of_o bithynia_n to_o the_o strength_n of_o our_o holy_a mother_n the_o catholic_a church_n by_o 318_o priest_n we_o confirm_v with_o our_o mouth_n we_o anathematise_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v dare_v to_o dissolve_v the_o definition_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o great_a council_n gather_v together_o at_o nyce_n the_o three_o canon_n of_o that_o holy_a council_n 3._o conc._n 1._o nicen_n can_v 3._o define_v thus_o omnibus_fw-la modis_fw-la interdixit_fw-la sancta_fw-la synodus_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o holy_a council_n have_v whole_o forbid_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a neither_o for_o bishop_n priest_n nor_o sozom._n protest_v book_n of_o make_v and_o order_n bish._n priest_n etc._n etc._n a_o 3._o edw._n 6._o 1._o el._n &_o 1_o jacob_n &_o can_v jacob_n can_v 7._o can_n 8._o socr._n 1._o c._n 8._o sozom._n deacon_n nor_o any_o other_o of_o the_o clergy_n to_o have_v with_o he_o any_o strange_a woman_n except_o perhaps_o mother_n or_o sister_n or_o grandmother_n etc._n etc._n where_o there_o be_v more_o order_n of_o the_o clergy_n than_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n only_o allow_v with_o they_o and_o none_o of_o these_o to_o have_v any_o other_o woman_n or_o wife_n but_o to_o live_v in_o chastity_n their_o answer_n that_o paphnutius_fw-la persuade_v the_o council_n that_o wife_n marry_v before_o order_n may_v be_v keep_v out_o of_o socrates_n and_o sozomen_n be_v direct_o against_o the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n trull_n l._n 1._o c._n 22._o epip_n in_o compend_v basil_n epist_n 17._o in_o addit_fw-la hier._n in_o vigilant_a epist_n 50._o ad_fw-la pammach_n cone_fw-it carthag_n 2._o can_n 2._o council_n 6._o generca_fw-la 2._o in_o trull_n before_o cite_v against_o s._n epiphanius_n that_o glorious_a saint_n and_o father_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n s._n basile_n also_o s._n hierome_n etc._n etc._n the_o second_o carthaginian_a council_n confirm_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n allow_v by_o d._n sutcliffe_n define_v thus_o apostoli_fw-la docuerunt_fw-la &_o ipsa_fw-la seruavit_fw-la antiquitas_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o apostle_n teach_v and_o antiquity_n itself_o observe_v that_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n and_o those_o that_o handle_v sacrament_n shall_v be_v keeper_n of_o chastity_n and_o abstain_v from_o wife_n and_o yet_o these_o protestant_n utter_o deny_v the_o opinion_n of_o paphnutius_fw-la himself_o as_o they_o themselves_o cite_v he_o for_o they_o marry_v after_o order_n which_o they_o confess_v both_o paphnutius_fw-la and_o the_o first_o nicen_n council_n deny_v to_o be_v lawful_a together_o with_o socrates_n sozomenus_n and_o all_o greek_a authority_n and_o practice_n in_o the_o fourtenth_fw-mi canon_n of_o that_o first_o general_a council_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o mass_n and_o christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v teach_v in_o these_o 14._o council_n nicen_n 1._o can_v 14._o word_n this_o neither_o the_o rule_n nor_o custom_n have_v deliver_v that_o they_o which_o have_v not_o power_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n shall_v give_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o they_o that_o offer_v it_o up_o the_o sixth_o canon_n deliver_v by_o their_o 6._o council_n 1._o nicen._n can_v 6._o own_o interpretation_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o all_o other_o in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o in_o truth_n of_o the_o whole_a 5._o john_n speed_v in_o theatr._n pag._n ●06_n council_n sardicen_n can_v 3._o 4._o 7._o etc._n etc._n theodoret._n l_o 2._o hist_o c._n 8_o hiss_v trip_v l._n 4._o c._n 24._o 2d_o 15._o 16._o conc._n constantinopol_n 2._o gener_fw-la can_v 2._o can._n 5._o christian_a world_n as_o be_v declare_v in_o the_o great_a sardican_n council_n general_a and_o otherwise_o bind_v this_o kingdom_n by_o our_o bishop_n presence_n and_o assent_v there_o by_o our_o protestant_a theatre_n where_o appeal_v be_v grant_v to_o the_o pope_n from_o any_o bishop_n or_o counsel_n themselves_o and_o the_o second_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n make_v manifest_a that_o the_o nicen_n council_n prescribe_v no_o limit_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n but_o to_o other_o patriarch_n and_o plain_o deciar_v episcopuin_fw-la romanum_fw-la habere_fw-la primatum_fw-la that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v supreme_a and_o by_o deny_v this_o to_o have_v be_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o nicen_n council_n they_o prove_v the_o pope_n supreamacie_n from_o the_o begin_v for_o socrates_n 9_o socrates_n in_o histor_n tripart_fw-fr lib._n 4._o cap._n 9_o write_v how_o the_o antiochian_a council_n keep_v within_o twenty_o year_n of_o that_o of_o nyce_n be_v reject_v because_o not_o approve_v by_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n write_v thus_o cum_fw-la utique_fw-la regula_n e●clesiastica_fw-la iubeat_fw-la non_fw-la oportere_fw-la praeter_fw-la sententiam_fw-la romani_fw-la pontifi●is_fw-la con_fw-la ilia_fw-la celebrare_fw-la the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n command_v that_o counsel_n be_v not_o call_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n therefore_o their_o bishop_n bilson_n write_v thus_o the_o canon_n sup_n bilson_n true_a diff_n pag._n 67_o pag._n 66._o sup_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n forbid_v any_o council_n to_o be_v call_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n his_o consent_n the_o canon_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n make_v every_o thing_n void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n then_o what_o may_v we_o think_v of_o the_o protestant_n do_n in_o england_n where_o his_o authority_n 431._o nicephor_n calix_n histecel_v in_o council_n ephes_n prosper_v in_o chron._n an._n 431._o be_v so_o despise_a in_o the_o three_o general_a council_n at_o ephesus_n the_o then_o pope_n of_o rome_n celestical_a constitute_v cyrillus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n to_o be_v precedent_n for_o he_o in_o the_o four_o general_a council_n at_o caleedon_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n be_v so_o clear_a that_o d._n downame_n deni_v not_o but_o it_o attribute_v 8._o downam_n l._n 1._o antichrist_n c._n 3._o pag._n 36._o council_n chalcedon_n sess_v 8._o to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o council_n in_o the_o 8._o session_n be_v thus_o register_v omnes_fw-la episcopi_fw-la clamaverunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n all_o the_o bishop_n cry_v out_o next_o unto_o god_n leo_n than_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v judge_v and_o the_o pope_n himself_o not_o be_v present_a in_o that_o council_n his_o legate_n give_v sentence_n against_o dioscorus_n the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n be_v these_o et_fw-la cum_fw-la 3._o council_n calce_v act._n 1._o 2._o

the_o picture_n of_o the_o cherubyn_o then_o if_o the_o picture_n of_o cherubin_n be_v mere_a creature_n be_v public_o in_o the_o temple_n worship_v how_o much_o more_o be_v the_o picture_n and_o imadge_v of_o their_o and_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v have_v in_o reverence_n and_o so_o to_o be_v use_v and_o so_o of_o imadge_n of_o his_o servant_n and_o saint_n in_o their_o due_a proportion_n because_o the_o saint_n themselves_o may_v be_v honour_v and_o pray_v unto_o as_o i_o be_o to_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o next_o chapter_n and_o this_o be_v further_a prove_v by_o these_o protestant_a 2._o theat_v of_o gr_n britt_n pag._n 342._o n._n 2._o bishop_n in_o their_o theatre_n where_o they_o testify_v in_o these_o word_n by_o the_o clergy_n that_o be_v account_v the_o light_n of_o the_o world_n in_o a_o council_n at_o rome_n hold_v under_o pope_n constantyne_n the_o first_o it_o be_v decree_v and_o command_v that_o carve_v imadge_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o the_o memorial_n of_o saint_n and_o shall_v be_v set_v up_o in_o church_n with_o respective_a adoration_n which_o be_v to_o be_v refer_v unto_o and_o terminate_v in_o the_o prototypa_n saint_n represent_v by_o such_o imadge_n and_o by_o such_o image_n yield_v unto_o they_o and_o in_o they_o end_v and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n they_o call_v such_o imadge_n monument_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o sufficient_o prove_v they_o be_v even_o from_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n both_o use_v for_o the_o memory_n and_o reverence_n of_o christ_n or_o his_o saint_n who_o they_o represent_v their_o word_n of_o the_o miraculous_a imadge_n erect_v in_o honour_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o gospel_n cure_v by_o the_o hemm_n of_o his_o garment_n touch_v and_o reverence_v by_o she_o testify_v by_o eusebius_n and_o other_o be_v these_o julian_n the_o apostata_fw-la destroy_v all_o monument_n of_o 266._o theat_v pag._n 266._o christian_a religion_n among_o other_o the_o imadge_n of_o christ_n make_v of_o brass_n at_o caesarea_n philippi_n where_o the_o miraculous_o cure_v herb_n grow_v and_o they_o condemn_v he_o for_o this_o wickedness_n in_o overthrow_v that_o imadge_n erect_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o christ_n and_o miraculous_o confirm_v both_o to_o be_v religeous_o erect_v to_o his_o honour_n and_o so_o continue_v but_o let_v we_o come_v into_o our_o own_o nation_n where_o they_o will_v give_v we_o some_o light_n though_o by_o they_o mist_v what_o they_o can_v in_o what_o reverence_n these_o have_v be_v use_v in_o this_o island_n even_o from_o the_o first_o conversion_n of_o the_o brittayne_n and_o ever_o after_o both_o with_o king_n and_o subject_n of_o subject_n thus_o they_o write_v in_o diocletian_n his_o time_n a_o thousand_o saint_n suffer_v martyrdom_n at_o lichfeild_n in_o 19_o theat_v pag._n 206._o n._n 19_o memory_n whereof_o the_o city_n bear_v arm_n to_o this_o day_n in_o a_o eschacheon_n of_o landscape_n sundry_a parson_n diverse_o martyr_v of_o our_o christian_a primative_a king_n 22._o pag._n 207._o n._n 22._o first_o they_o write_v thus_o our_o king_n rank_v for_o sanctity_n before_o all_o other_o potentate_n of_o the_o earth_n as_o vincentius_n 20._o pag._n 206._o n._n 20._o record_v then_o thus_o the_o virgin_n mary_n with_o her_o son_n in_o her_o arm_n in_o the_o ensign_n of_o arthur_n so_o often_o desplay_v for_o christ_n do_v show_v the_o badge_n of_o that_o age_n christianity_n and_o again_o in_o 21._o pag._n 207._o n._n 21._o the_o ancient_a charter_n of_o the_o fowndation_n of_o glastenbury_n it_o be_v call_v origo_fw-la religionis_fw-la in_o anglia_fw-it in_o a_o other_o tumulum_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la ab_fw-la ipsis_fw-la discipulis_fw-la domini_fw-la aedificatum_fw-la fuisse_fw-la vener_n abilem_fw-la the_o begin_v of_o religion_n in_o england_n that_o it_o be_v a_o grave_n of_o saint_n build_v by_o the_o disciple_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o vener_n able_a king_n arthur_n benefactor_n unto_o it_o his_o arm_n there_o a_o escutcheon_n whereon_o a_o cross_n with_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o the_o first_o quarter_n be_v set_v and_o hold_v to_o be_v the_o arm_n of_o that_o abbey_n and_o further_o of_o our_o english_a king_n in_o this_o order_n from_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 643._o they_o testify_v how_o they_o honour_v these_o holy_a imadge_n in_o their_o most_o honourable_a ensign_n and_o badge_n of_o honour_n king_n oswy_n give_v etc._n pag._n 385._o n._n etc._n etc._n a_o plain_a cross_n in_o every_o part_n a_o lion_n rampant_a the_o next_o king_n wlfhere_o a_o s._n andrew_n cross_n so_o these_o king_n follow_v king_n ethelred_n kenred_n chelred_n ethelbald_n offa_n egfride_n kenwolfe_n to_o the_o year_n 800._o and_o so_o they_o recompt_n after_o of_o king_n egbert_n ethelwolfe_n ethelbald_n ethelbert_n ethelred_n elfred_n edward_n syrname_v the_o elder_a ethelstan_n edmund_n edred_n edwy_n edgar_n edward_n syrname_v the_o martyr_n ethelred_n edmund_n syrname_v ironsyde_o and_o edward_n the_o confessor_n and_o of_o these_o english_a king_n in_o a_o other_o place_n they_o write_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o saxon_n before_o king_n william_n his_o time_n use_v only_o 60._o pag._n 424._o n._n 60._o to_o sign_n their_o charter_n with_o guilt_n cross_n and_o such_o mark_n so_o great_a and_o respective_a regard_n our_o bless_a king_n of_o that_o happy_a age_n bear_v unto_o such_o imadge_n sign_n and_o remembrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o holy_a saint_n that_o even_o in_o their_o temporal_a action_n they_o ever_o have_v they_o in_o presence_n and_o memory_n much_o more_o in_o church_n and_o place_n of_o holy_a worship_n where_o they_o use_v they_o in_o as_o religeous_a respect_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v at_o this_o time_n as_o we_o may_v gather_v by_o the_o very_a word_n of_o these_o protestant_n in_o this_o book_n where_o they_o write_v of_o king_n inas_fw-la esteem_v a_o saint_n by_o these_o man_n themselves_o in_o these_o 299._o theat_v pag._n 298._o 299._o word_n king_n ine_fw-mi build_v the_o renown_a abbey_n of_o glastenbury_n most_o stately_a to_o the_o honour_n of_o christ_n peter_n and_o paul_n where_o former_o stand_v the_o old_a cell_n of_o joseph_n of_o aremathea_n which_o this_o king_n ina_n after_o a_o most_o sumptuous_a manner_n new_o build_v the_o chapel_n whereof_o he_o garnish_v with_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o give_v rich_a ornament_n thereto_o as_o altar_n chalice_n censor_n candlestick_n basin_n and_o holy_a water_n buckett_n imadge_n and_o pale_a for_o the_o altar_n of_o a_o incredible_a value_n and_o how_o these_o imadge_n be_v use_v so_o place_v in_o chief_a place_n of_o adoration_n and_o with_o such_o other_o instrument_n of_o catholic_a worship_n we_o can_v make_v a_o question_n if_o we_o shall_v they_o will_v direct_v we_o and_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o such_o reverence_n as_o catholic_n now_o use_v be_v then_o use_v unto_o they_o their_o word_n of_o king_n canutus_n be_v these_o canutus_n the_o dane_n 17._o theat_v pag._n 205._o n._n 17._o great_a king_n so_o soon_o as_o he_o become_v a_o christian_a in_o england_n hold_v it_o his_o chief_a majesty_n to_o be_v the_o vassal_n of_o christ_n and_o with_o such_o devotion_n as_o then_o be_v teach_v crown_v the_o crucifix_n at_o winchester_n with_o the_o crown_n he_o wear_v and_o never_o after_o through_o all_o his_o reign_n by_o any_o mean_n will_v wear_v the_o same_o chapter_n x._o wherein_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o prayer_n and_o honour_n to_o saint_n and_o angel_n be_v prove_v true_a by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n next_o i_o must_v by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n his_o order_n entreat_v of_o supplication_n to_o saint_n and_o to_o angel_n consequent_o of_o this_o matter_n thus_o we_o read_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o holy_a council_n do_v command_v 9_o council_n trident_n sess_v 9_o all_o bishop_n and_o other_o which_o have_v the_o office_n and_o charge_n of_o teach_v that_o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o primative_a time_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o holy_a father_n and_o decree_n of_o holy_a counsel_n chief_o that_o they_o diligent_o instruct_v the_o faithful_a of_o the_o intercession_n of_o saint_n invocation_n honour_n of_o relic_n and_o lawful_a use_n of_o imadge_n teach_v they_o that_o it_o be_v good_a that_o the_o saint_n which_o reign_v with_o christ_n offer_v their_o prayer_n to_o god_n for_o man_n and_o that_o it_o be_v profitable_a humble_o to_o call_v upon_o they_o and_o to_o fly_v to_o their_o prayer_n aid_n and_o help_v to_o obtain_v benefit_n of_o god_n by_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n who_o alone_o be_v our_o redeemer_n and_o saviour_n hitherto_o the_o doctrine_n of_o catholic_n in_o this_o question_n now_o let_v we_o argue_v from_o these_o english_a protestant_n to_o the_o same_o purpuse_n first_o i_o

with_o precept_n as_o those_o heretic_n call_v apostolici_fw-la other_o esteem_v they_o as_o thing_n indifferent_a other_o as_o thing_n forbid_v which_o error_n be_v accuse_v by_o some_o of_o our_o adversary_n to_o be_v a_o opinion_n of_o our_o church_n there_o be_v none_o of_o any_o sound_a judgement_n in_o our_o church_n which_o do_v not_o think_v that_o willing_a poverty_n humble_a obedience_n and_o true_a chastity_n be_v thing_n very_o commendable_a and_o do_v bring_v with_o they_o great_a advantadge_n to_o the_o true_a perfection_n of_o a_o christian_a life_n by_o these_o we_o do_v more_o than_o without_o these_o we_o shall_v then_o these_o man_n grant_v the_o doctrine_n and_o never_o practise_v the_o use_n of_o it_o from_o whence_o this_o advantadge_n to_o true_a perfection_n be_v bring_v be_v in_o a_o practical_a error_n in_o this_o point_n and_o aught_o to_o reform_v themselves_o if_o any_o man_n will_v excuse_v their_o omit_v of_o it_o he_o must_v needs_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v either_o because_o they_o will_v not_o or_o be_v not_o able_a to_o perform_v it_o if_o it_o only_o proceed_v of_o willfullnes_n they_o be_v general_o to_o be_v reprove_v of_o wilful_a obstinacy_n and_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n universal_o refuse_v or_o resist_v such_o holy_a motion_n inspiration_n and_o grace_n if_o they_o say_v it_o proceed_v from_o want_n of_o grace_n spiritual_a power_n and_o assistance_n to_o effect_v it_o they_o plain_o prove_v and_o thereby_o acknowledge_v themselves_o and_o their_o religion_n to_o be_v graceless_a and_o not_o of_o god_n not_o have_v that_o hability_n and_o strengthe_n in_o any_o one_o company_n or_o society_n of_o man_n or_o woman_n among_o they_o in_o so_o long_a time_n to_o embrace_v and_o practice_n that_o which_o so_o profit_v to_o perfection_n and_o as_o strong_o grant_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o for_o true_a wherein_o that_o grace_n have_v be_v give_v to_o thousand_o of_o society_n to_o profess_v to_o live_v and_o die_v in_o perpetual_a vow_a chastity_n which_o have_v not_o be_v bestow_v one_o any_o one_o fraternity_n in_o their_o religion_n and_o thereby_o demonstrate_v to_o the_o world_n that_o those_o catholic_a priest_n of_o our_o nation_n who_o they_o persecute_v as_o enemy_n to_o god_n be_v in_o this_o great_a favour_n and_o grace_n with_o he_o in_o perform_v that_o perfect_a estate_n of_o continency_n which_o our_o adversary_n open_o confess_v they_o can_v do_v which_o we_o be_v so_o fart_n from_o acknowledge_v in_o we_o that_o in_o great_a multitude_n we_o will_v solemn_o swear_v we_o true_o perform_v it_o and_o no_o man_n understand_v the_o severe_a canon_n of_o catholic_a religion_n for_o such_o offender_n the_o great_a reverence_n we_o give_v to_o that_o most_o bless_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o daily_o offer_v and_o what_o innocence_n of_o life_n at_o the_o jest_n to_o be_v free_a from_o all_o carnal_a and_o other_o mortal_a sin_n we_o require_v unto_o it_o and_o the_o minister_a of_o all_o other_o sacrament_n continual_o practise_v by_o we_o can_v condemn_v our_o order_n in_o this_o matter_n further_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o church_n within_o the_o first_o 400._o year_n of_o christ_n be_v now_o to_o be_v observe_v but_o the_o vow_n of_o continency_n be_v then_o decree_v to_o be_v annex_v to_o holy_a order_n therefore_o still_o so_o to_o be_v observe_v the_o mayor_n be_v allow_v before_o and_o the_o minor_a prove_v by_o m._n perkins_n in_o these_o word_n continentiae_fw-la votum_fw-la necessarium_fw-la &_o 192._o perk_n problem_n pag._n 192._o perpetuum_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o vow_n of_o continency_n necessary_a and_o perpetual_a seem_v first_o to_o have_v be_v decree_v in_o the_o west_n church_n about_o 380._o year_n after_o christ_n trae_o it_o be_v receive_v before_o but_o by_o the_o private_a devotion_n of_o some_o not_o by_o the_o public_a judgement_n of_o the_o church_n if_o any_o man_n say_v he_o acknowledge_v then_o only_o to_o be_v decree_v though_o use_v before_o and_o this_o in_o the_o west_n church_n it_o suffice_v for_o this_o purpose_n and_o be_v obligatorie_n to_o protestant_n both_o confess_v that_o a_o time_n of_o truth_n the_o roman_a church_n then_o to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o mother_n unto_o other_o and_o themselves_o under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o that_o western_a &_o roman_a church_n and_o custom_n be_v not_o usual_o decree_v but_o upon_o transgression_n of_o they_o but_o m._n middleton_n will_v tell_v we_o that_o s._n ●piphanius_n a_o holy_a saint_n and_o bless_a bishop_n of_o greece_n write_v of_o such_o decree_n and_o canon_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n both_o to_o have_v be_v extant_a and_o practise_v long_o before_o that_o time_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n as_o his_o word_n tradition_n without_o limitation_n argue_v 140._o epiphan_n l._n 1._o to_o 2._o contra_fw-la her_n cathari_n apud_fw-la middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 139._o 140._o thus_o he_o be_v cite_v by_o he_o write_v of_o the_o cathari_n heretic_n those_o tradition_n which_o be_v deliver_v peculiar_o for_o the_o clergy_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o supereminencie_n in_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n these_o heretic_n will_v have_v all_o man_n tie_v unto_o when_o they_o do_v hear_v that_o a_o bishop_n ought_v to_o be_v unreprovable_a the_o husband_n of_o one_o wife_n and_o continent_n and_o likewise_o of_o deacon_n and_o priest_n for_o in_o truth_n since_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v not_o admit_v into_o these_o office_n any_o that_o have_v marry_v a_o second_o wife_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o excellent_a dignity_n of_o preisthood_n and_o this_o holy_a church_n do_v sincere_o observe_v yet_o do_v not_o the_o church_n admit_v any_o into_o those_o office_n that_o be_v the_o husband_n but_o of_o one_o wife_n who_o wife_n be_v yet_o lyve_v with_o he_o in_o the_o fellowship_n of_o marriage_n sed_fw-la eum_fw-la qui_fw-la se_fw-la ab_fw-la una_fw-la continuit_fw-la aut_fw-la in_o vidui●●te_fw-la vixit_fw-la but_o he_o only_o that_o either_o be_v never_o marry_v or_o that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o his_o wife_n lyve_v unmarried_a the_o church_n receave_v into_o the_o office_n of_o a_o deacon_n priest_n bishop_n or_o subdeacon_n which_o be_v especial_o observe_v where_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n be_v sincere_o keep_v but_o thou_o will_v say_v unto_o we_o that_o in_o many_o place_n priest_n and_o deacon_n do_v live_v in_o wedlock_n but_o this_o be_v not_o according_a to_o the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o canon_n hitherto_o and_o further_o be_v the_o convince_a word_n of_o this_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n who_o evidence_n be_v so_o plain_a for_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n in_o this_o question_n and_o against_o protestant_n that_o m._n middleton_n flat_o say_v epiphanius_n be_v too_o partial_o 143._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 143._o affect_v in_o this_o point_n and_o hereuppon_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v so_o plain_o and_o direct_o hold_v and_o maintain_v by_o the_o learned_a holy_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n that_o the_o present_a protestant_a adversary_n otherwise_o seem_v to_o allow_v these_o father_n confess_v it_o to_o be_v their_o opinion_n and_o of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o time_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v and_o observe_v but_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o priest_n continency_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o observe_v the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a both_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n in_o show_n at_o the_o jest_n allow_v the_o primative_a church_n and_o father_n thereof_o for_o judge_n in_o question_n of_o religion_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v first_o m._n middleton_n acknowledge_v s._n epiphanius_n s._n hierome_n s._n chrisostome_n and_o s._n ambrose_n to_o be_v so_o plain_a against_o their_o marriage_n in_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o doctrine_n against_o vow_n of_o chastity_n that_o have_v write_v of_o s._n epiphanius_n as_o before_o he_o add_v of_o s._n hierome_n thus_o he_o make_v unciwill_n entroade_n against_o god_n holy_a ordinance_n 138._o middleton_n supra_fw-la pag._n 134._o pag._n 138._o in_o this_o point_n of_o s._n chrisostome_n thus_o chrisostome_n in_o his_o vehemency_n go_v beyond_o measure_n in_o reprehend_v and_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n in_o their_o lightness_n go_v beyond_o measure_n in_o vowe_a of_o s._n ambrose_n thus_o ambrose_n have_v the_o apostolical_a 134._o pag._n 134._o dragon_n the_o devil_n dwell_v in_o he_o and_o of_o the_o holy_a ancient_a father_n in_o general_a in_o this_o matter_n he_o speak_v in_o these_o term_n neither_o 133._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 133._o be_v it_o any_o thing_n to_o the_o purpose_n that_o the_o ancient_a father_n allow_v vow_n of_o chastity_n

and_o single_a life_n of_o priest_n and_o again_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v not_o 334._o pag._n 334._o fit_a judge_n to_o determine_v either_o of_o priest_n marriage_n or_o vow_n of_o chastity_n m._n wotton_n well_o perceive_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o holy_a primative_a church_n in_o those_o unspotted_a day_n deal_v as_o free_o with_o we_o in_o these_o word_n such_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o holiness_n in_o single_a life_n 491._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 491._o in_o the_o primative_a church_n that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v look_v for_o that_o antiquity_n shall_v afford_v we_o any_o testimony_n against_o the_o practice_n and_o judgement_n of_o those_o day_n then_o how_o graceless_a and_o impudent_a be_v these_o man_n to_o cite_v both_o father_n and_o counsel_n to_o prove_v that_o which_o in_o their_o conscience_n and_o knowledge_n they_o both_o understand_v in_o themselves_o and_o publish_v thus_o unto_o the_o world_n they_o utter_o deny_v and_o disallow_v whole_o and_o clear_o teach_v the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o contradictory_n to_o protestant_n assertion_n whether_o they_o be_v greek_n or_o latin_n and_o this_o in_o so_o serious_a manner_n that_o such_o breach_n of_o chastity_n vow_v which_o m._n perkins_n confess_v to_o be_v above_o 1200._o year_n old_a be_v call_v incest_n and_o punish_v with_o excommunication_n from_o whence_o i_o argue_v thus_o further_o that_o which_o by_o holy_a father_n be_v call_v incest_n and_o by_o allow_v general_a council_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n censure_v with_o excommunication_n be_v not_o to_o be_v adjudge_v lawful_a but_o the_o contrary_n but_o breach_n of_o the_o vow_n of_o chastity_n now_o above_o 1200._o year_n annex_v to_o preisthood_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v adjudge_v lawful_a but_o the_o contrary_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o m._n perkins_n in_o these_o word_n epiphanius_n in_o his_o 201._o perk_n probl_a pag._n 201._o 61._o heresy_n say_v they_o that_o marry_v after_o they_o vow_v do_v sin_n and_o enjoin_v they_o penance_n so_o augustine_n and_o hierome_n viduit_fw-la c._n 9_o after_o these_o marriadge_n begin_v to_o be_v account_v of_o some_o for_o a_o more_o grevous_a sin_n after_o the_o year_n 380._o basile_n call_v these_o marriadge_n incest_n the_o offence_n of_o whoredom_n and_o adultery_n in_o his_o hook_n of_o virginity_n by_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o 15._o canon_n they_o be_v punish_v with_o excommunication_n but_o they_o will_v say_v the_o late_a greek_a church_n use_v more_o liberty_n in_o suffer_v the_o use_n of_o marriage_n in_o holy_a order_n though_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o we_o that_o be_v under_o the_o western_a and_o roman_a church_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n yet_o thus_o i_o demonstrate_v that_o they_o neither_o agree_v with_o the_o ancient_a nor_o present_a greek_n in_o this_o question_n but_o make_v lust_n licentiousness_n and_o liberty_n to_o be_v their_o law_n for_o proof_n whereof_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v the_o chief_a law_n to_o the_o greek_n be_v as_o d._n feild_n write_v the_o 13._o 101._o field_n l._n 3._o c._n 18._o pag._n 101._o canon_n of_o the_o 6._o general_a council_n otherwise_o the_o 13._o canon_n make_v in_o trullo_n do_v only_o licence_v subdeacons_n deacon_n and_o priest_n marry_v before_o order_n not_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o their_o wife_n but_o to_o abstain_v from_o they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o turn_n that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n when_o they_o sacrifice_v as_o the_o second_o council_n of_o carthadge_n in_o the_o 2._o canon_n define_v but_o the_o father_n say_v that_o they_o know_v it_o deliver_v for_o a_o canon_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o deacon_n or_o priest_n in_o their_o ordination_n profess_v that_o they_o will_v not_o any_o more_o company_n with_o their_o wife_n but_o both_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o protestant_n be_v contrary_a marry_v both_o before_o and_o after_o order_n not_o regard_v any_o time_n of_o sacrifice_n but_o deny_v it_o and_o be_v under_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o profess_v open_a disobedience_n to_o the_o canon_n of_o it_o and_o not_o only_o to_o the_o latin_a but_o to_o the_o greek_a church_n also_o for_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n neither_o their_o bishop_n religious_a man_n or_o woman_n or_o votary_n of_o chastity_n be_v permit_v to_o marry_v but_o for_o such_o to_o marry_v be_v adjudge_v sacrilege_n in_o that_o church_n the_o word_n of_o their_o patriarch_n hieremias_n be_v these_o whosoever_o epilog_n hierem._n in_o cen_n in_o epilog_n shall_v not_o perform_v the_o vow_n of_o chastity_n do_v incur_v the_o most_o filthy_a sin_n of_o sacrilege_n and_o to_o perform_v such_o vow_n be_v the_o most_o angelical_a and_o excellent_a life_n that_o can_v be_v lead_v on_o earth_n therefore_o we_o must_v great_o extol_v monastical_a life_n and_o conversation_n therefore_o these_o protestant_n not_o only_o permit_v and_o tollerate_v but_o incite_v provoke_a and_o procure_v bishop_n monk_n friar_n nun_n and_o all_o votaty_n to_o marriage_n be_v by_o this_o censure_n guilty_a of_o the_o filthy_a sin_n of_o sacrilege_n and_o agree_v with_o no_o church_n greek_n or_o latin_a in_o this_o point_n and_o question_n but_o these_o man_n in_o their_o theatre_n and_o else_o object_n where_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v marry_v priest_n in_o ireland_n in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n malachy_n and_o in_o etc._n speed_z in_o theatr._n pag._n 145._o etc._n etc._n england_n in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n dunstan_n our_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n but_o they_o have_v be_v tell_v before_o even_o from_o primative_a saint_n answ_n and_o doctor_n that_o wheresoever_o and_o whensoever_o such_o be_v it_o be_v a_o error_n and_o intrude_v abuse_n and_o not_o accord_v to_o the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o answell_o by_o this_o kind_n of_o argument_n that_o such_o and_o such_o thing_n have_v be_v or_o now_o be_v without_o proof_n that_o they_o be_v good_a and_o aught_o to_o be_v they_o may_v prove_v murder_n treason_n adultery_n incest_n sacrilege_n blasphemy_n and_o whatsoever_o villainy_n and_o impiety_n to_o be_v holy_a or_o justifiable_a thing_n for_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o only_o in_o one_o or_o two_o kingedome_n in_o one_o or_o two_o time_n but_o be_v and_o have_v be_v with_o such_o wicked_a man_n in_o all_o time_n and_o kingedome_n and_o to_o let_v they_o know_v by_o their_o own_o authority_n that_o it_o be_v so_o in_o this_o their_o objection_n wicked_a man_n that_o be_v thus_o marry_v or_o allow_v it_o and_o holy_a and_o saint_n that_o forbid_v and_o condemn_v it_o they_o themselves_o in_o this_o their_o theatre_n witness_n in_o these_o word_n s._n malachy_n 145._o theatr._fw-la sup_n n._n 9_o pag._n 145._o who_o life_n s._n bernard_n write_v prohibit_v priest_n marriadge_n in_o ireland_n and_o to_o assure_v we_o further_o that_o they_o be_v holy_a man_n that_o forbid_v these_o marriadge_n and_o the_o high_a authority_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n before_o by_o which_o they_o be_v forbid_v thus_o they_o testify_v in_o these_o word_n pope_n gregory_n send_v hither_o into_o england_n 47._o theat_v pag._n 421._o n._n 47._o his_o bull_n with_o damninge_v curse_n against_o the_o marry_a clergy_n commaundinge_a that_o none_o shall_v hear_v their_o mass_n and_o thus_o again_o pope_n gregory_n in_o a_o general_a synod_n exclude_v the_o marry_a priest_n from_o execution_n of_o their_o holy_a office_n and_o forbid_v the_o lie_v man_n to_o hear_v their_o mass_n and_o our_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n 373._o pag._n 373._o then_o by_o their_o own_o sentence_n a_o saint_n condemn_v they_o miraculous_o as_o they_o testify_v so_o be_v they_o condemn_v by_o other_o counsel_n and_o authority_n the_o sanctity_n of_o s._n dunstan_n 372._o pag._n 371._o 372._o his_o miracle_n gift_n of_o prophetie_n and_o verify_v prophety_n of_o the_o calamity_n and_o punishment_n which_o god_n inflict_v upon_o the_o prince_n and_o favourer_n maintain_v those_o wicked_a marriage_n be_v in_o some_o part_n testify_v in_o their_o own_o theatre_n the_o prince_n that_o 7._o theat_v pag._n 377._o etc._n etc._n cap._n 43._o l._n 7._o disallow_v they_o be_v holy_a and_o saint_n among_o which_o be_v king_n and_o s._n edward_n the_o martyr_n murder_v and_o martyr_v by_o the_o favourite_n of_o marry_a priest_n among_o which_o be_v his_o mother_n in_o law_n queen_n elfrida_n and_o her_o son_n his_o half_a brother_n ethelred_n after_o king_n by_o this_o martyrdom_n where_o upon_o these_o man_n themselves_o have_v thus_o register_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o subject_n draw_v from_o their_o sovereign_n sup_v theat_v sup_v dunstan_n prophecy_n against_o their_o wickedness_n a_o cloud_n of_o blood_n and_o fire_n and_o many_o extreme_a misery_n of_o that_o tyme._n dunstan_n

be_v infallible_a otherwise_o the_o whole_a church_n may_v err_v which_o d._n feild_n 5._o feild_n pag._n 203._o l._n 4._o cap._n 5._o with_o privilege_n deny_v in_o these_o word_n we_o think_v that_o particular_a man_n and_o church_n may_v err_v damnable_o because_o not_o withstand_v other_o may_v worship_n god_n arright_v but_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o one_o time_n can_v so_o err_v for_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v cease_v utter_o for_o a_o time_n and_o so_o not_o be_v catholic_a be_v not_o at_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n shall_v some_o time_n be_v without_o a_o church_n therefore_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n by_o warrant_n from_o our_o king_n alloweinge_v the_o one_o and_o d._n feild_n with_o public_a applause_n in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o english_a protestant_n as_o his_o word_n we_o think_v be_v witness_n attest_v the_o other_o and_o all_o english_a protestant_n before_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o and_o all_o their_o church_n do_v or_o may_v thus_o err_v they_o can_v have_v or_o be_v this_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o in_o any_o probable_a judgement_n leave_v to_o be_v free_a from_o such_o damnable_a err_a but_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o there_o reason_n tell_v we_o the_o church_n can_v cease_v but_o be_v catholic_n in_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n can_v be_v without_o a_o church_n this_o external_a and_o infallible_a judge_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o this_o free_v from_o damnable_a error_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o of_o this_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n chapter_n ii_o wherein_o demonstration_n be_v make_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n doctor_n themselves_o write_v or_o allow_v as_o before_o since_o the_o begin_v of_o king_n james_n his_o reign_n in_o england_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n now_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a thing_n to_o prove_v even_o by_o this_o protestant_n themselves_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o i_o mean_v which_o submit_v itself_o to_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n successor_n to_o s._n peter_n and_o supreme_a head_n thereof_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o be_v general_o grant_v by_o protestant_n that_o either_o their_o conventicle_n and_o congregation_n or_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n and_o their_o claim_n and_o title_n thus_o shameful_o by_o themselves_o exclude_v and_o overthowne_v it_o must_v needs_o follow_v by_o just_a consequence_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v that_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n and_o church_n of_o the_o liveinge_n god_n privilege_v with_o such_o immunity_n and_o command_a power_n as_o be_v declare_v and_o by_o english_a protestant_n ascribe_v to_o the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n whereupon_o the_o protestant_n offerres_fw-la of_o conference_n speak_v of_o themselves_o and_o 16._o offer_v of_o conference_n pag._n 16._o their_o cause_n in_o these_o word_n if_o the_o minister_n be_v in●●●or_a they_o protest_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n and_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismati●all_a in_o forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o and_o a_o little_a before_o speak_v of_o some_o position_n 11._o offer_v sup_n pag._n 11._o among_o they_o offer_v then_o to_o be_v dispute_v they_o write_v in_o these_o term_n diverse_a of_o the_o proposition_n be_v such_o that_o if_o the_o minister_n shall_v not_o constant_o hold_v and_o maintain_v the_o same_o against_o all_o man_n they_o can_v see_v how_o possible_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o divinity_n the_o separation_n of_o our_o church_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o from_o the_o pope_n the_o supreme_a head_n thereof_o can_v be_v justify_v but_o to_o m●ke_v particular_a and_o direct_a probation_n of_o the_o be_v catholic_a doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n i_o argue_v thus_o from_o their_o own_o divinity_n in_o the_o 2._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n of_o 19_o article_n of_o relig._n articul_fw-la 12._o &_o artic_a 19_o the_o necessary_a and_o unseparable_a by_o they_o union_n of_o faith_n and_o good_a work_n and_o their_o definition_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o their_o 19_o article_n subscribe_v unto_o by_o all_o english_a minister_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o church_n have_v in_o great_a multitude_n man_n virtuous_a learned_a fraught_v with_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o the_o truth_n above_o all_o thing_n man_n of_o memorable_a integrity_n of_o hart_n and_o affection_n preachinge_a much_o both_o of_o faith_n and_o piety_n with_o wonderful_a zeal_n and_o spirit_n that_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o deduce_v from_o those_o two_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o can_v be_v deny_v the_o minor_a proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o express_a word_n of_o their_o protestant_a relator_n of_o the_o 48._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n ●ap_n 48._o state_n of_o religion_n and_o so_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v further_o prove_v my_o second_o argument_n be_v thus_o frame_v where_o the_o outward_a state_n and_o glory_n of_o the_o service_n do_v engender_v quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n where_o deed_n of_o charity_n be_v exceedinge_v the_o life_n of_o some_o of_o their_o religion_n incomparable_a in_o severity_n where_o there_o be_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n and_o devotion_n and_o profit_v of_o virtue_n that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a by_o protestant_n in_o their_o article_n of_o the_o church_n in_o these_o word_n the_o visible_a church_n of_o sup_n articul_fw-la 19_o sup_n christ_n be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v &c._n &c._n in_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o of_o necessity_n be_v requisite_a to_o the_o same_o all_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o first_o proposition_n the_o second_o be_v their_o own_o express_a word_n 48._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n c._n 9_o c._n 22._o c._n 26._o c._n 48._o write_v and_o publish_v of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n by_o their_o relator_n of_o religion_n for_o confirmation_n of_o both_o which_o argument_n the_o same_o protestant_a author_n not_o ignorant_a of_o so_o many_o difference_n in_o religion_n between_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o they_o persuade_v a_o union_n between_o they_o only_o require_v catholic_n to_o give_v over_o fyve_o thing_n all_o dispensable_a and_o not_o any_o 48._o relat._n c._n 48._o one_o of_o they_o essential_a as_o he_o teach_v which_o be_v as_o great_a testimony_n as_o a_o true_a protestant_n can_v give_v to_o the_o true_a church_n for_o their_o common_a doctrine_n to_o defend_v their_o manifest_a error_n be_v this_o that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v er_fw-mi in_o matter_n not_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a the_o word_n of_o d._n willet_n consid_fw-la willet_n antil-pag●_a 43._o art_n 19_o feild_n of_o the_o church_n sutcl_n against_o d._n kell_n d●●●_n persuas_fw-la wotton_n pag._n 28._o middle_n p._n 201._o powell_n consid_fw-la at_o these_o to_o error_n of_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o fundamental_a even_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v subject_a so_o their_o book_n of_o article_n of_o religion_n so_o d._n feild_n ordinary_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o church_n so_o d._n sutcliffe_n d._n dove_n one_o of_o their_o bishop_n mr._n wotton_n mr._n middleton_n mr._n powell_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n that_o make_v protestant_n and_o puritan_n but_o one_o church_n do_v and_o must_v acknowledge_v and_o the_o benefit_n which_o this_o protestant_a relator_n assure_v his_o brethren_n to_o find_v by_o union_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o set_v down_o in_o these_o term_n they_o shall_v find_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a sup_v relat._n sup_v help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n and_o devotion_n for_o the_o conquer_a of_o sin_n for_o the_o profit_v of_o virtue_n which_o be_v all_o the_o happiness_n that_o the_o true_a church_n can_v give_v or_o man_n enjoy_v in_o this_o life_n for_o all_o our_o combat_n be_v to_o conquer_v sin_n to_o have_v virtue_n

godliness_n and_o devotion_n and_o whosoever_o have_v obtain_v these_o thing_n can_v doubt_v of_o heaven_n which_o be_v only_o prepare_v for_o people_n endue_v with_o such_o grace_n to_o which_o if_o we_o add_v his_o excellent_a order_n of_o government_n no_o property_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v wantinge_v and_o yet_o the_o scruple_n of_o this_o protestant_a relator_n for_o those_o fyve_o thing_n also_o shall_v be_v full_o satisfy_v even_o by_o himself_o and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n that_o in_o they_o also_o as_o in_o the_o rest_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n mayntayn_v the_o truth_n and_o protestant_n 13._o see_v part_n 2._o cap._n 9_o 10._o 11._o 12._o 13._o be_v in_o error_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o work_n in_o the_o chapter_n here_o cite_v three_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o church_n wantinge_v the_o supreme_a and_o bynde_v authority_n over_o all_o other_o which_o their_o bishop_n d._n bilson_n d._n feild_n d._n morton_n d._n sutcliffe_n etc._n etc._n affirm_v to_o be_v a_o general_a cowncell_n can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o consequen_o because_o there_o be_v of_o necessity_n one_o true_a church_n that_o which_o enjoy_v it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o neither_o any_o protestant_n or_o other_o church_n beside_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v or_o can_v have_v this_o supreme_a byndinge_a authority_n therefore_o that_o only_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n for_o the_o supreme_a bind_n authority_n to_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o no_o controversy_n can_v be_v decide_v nothing_o in_o religion_n warrant_v for_o truth_n nothing_o condemn_v for_o heresy_n for_o where_o there_o be_v no_o such_o bindeinge_n and_o commaundeinge_v authority_n to_o be_v obey_v or_o resist_v there_o can_v be_v no_o truth_n believe_v by_o authority_n nor_o any_o obstinate_a resistance_n unto_o it_o which_o as_o d._n covell_n mr._n ormerod_n and_o other_o protestant_n 228._o covell_a exam_n pag._n 202._o orme_a dial_n 2._o etc._n etc._n feild_n pag._n 228._o tell_v we_o be_v require_v to_o heresy_n now_o that_o this_o supreme_a bindinge_a authority_n be_v only_o in_o a_o general_a cowncell_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v testify_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n the_o supreme_a and_o bind_a authority_n be_v only_o in_o bishop_n in_o a_o general_n cowncell_n so_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n so_o d._n morton_n d._n etc._n bilson_n survey_v pag._n 85._o mort._n part_n 2._o apolog_n pag._n 340._o sutcliffe_n against_o d._n kell_n pag._n 41._o 4._o 102._o protest_v demonstrat_n cap._n 2._o etc._n etc._n sutcliffe_n with_o other_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v evident_o of_o late_a demonstrate_v in_o the_o book_n entitle_v protestant_n demonstration_n where_o manifest_a proof_n be_v make_v by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o that_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o ever_o have_v a_o general_n cowncell_n of_o bishop_n that_o their_o english_a protestant_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v true_a and_o lawful_a bishop_n priest_n or_o minister_n among_o they_o of_o their_o creation_n and_o if_o by_o impossibility_n they_o can_v have_v bishop_n yet_o that_o they_o can_v have_v any_o such_o cowncell_n be_v wittness_v by_o their_o relator_n in_o these_o word_n which_o i_o have_v also_o 47._o relation_n c._n 47._o cite_v before_o the_o protestant_n be_v sever_v band_n or_o rather_o scatter_a troop_n each_o draweinge_v dyver_n way_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o pacify_v their_o quarrel_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarcke_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n for_o correspondency_n and_o unity_n no_o ordinary_a way_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_n cowncell_n of_o their_o part_n the_o only_a hope_n remain_v to_o assuage_v their_o contention_n and_o in_o their_o public_a gloss_n upon_o their_o book_n of_o article_n they_o praefat_fw-la rog._n upon_o the_o ●ooke_n of_o articl_n in_o praefat_fw-la acknowledge_v this_o thing_n so_o unpossible_a in_o their_o religion_n that_o they_o can_v never_o with_o all_o mean_n they_o make_v bring_v to_o pass_v to_o have_v any_o meeting_n of_o protestant_n to_o come_v to_o unity_n among_o themselves_o but_o every_o protestant_a state_n and_o country_n have_v a_o several_a confession_n or_o profession_n in_o religion_n as_o also_o those_o several_a confession_n witness_v where_o we_o see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o unpossible_a for_o these_o man_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_n cowncell_n which_o they_o teach_v be_v to_o consist_v of_o all_o profession_n that_o they_o can_v do_v it_o for_o their_o own_o poorte_n as_o the_o word_n be_v nor_o have_v any_o other_o mean_n among_o they_o of_o jurisdiction_n to_o decide_v controversy_n when_o contrary_a wise_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o speak_v 47._o relat._n sup_v cap._n 47._o in_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o other_o have_v the_o pope_n as_o a_o common_a father_n adviser_n and_o condu●●●●_n to_o they_o all_o to_o reconcile_v their_o jar_n to_o appease_v their_o displeasure_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n above_o all_o thing_n to_o draw_v their_o religion_n by_o consent_n of_o cowncell_n to_o unity_n neither_o can_v any_o protestant_n say_v that_o this_o be_v speak_v of_o this_o relator_n consider_v the_o present_a state_n of_o those_o church_n and_o be_v only_o so_o in_o that_o meaneinge_n object_n and_o not_o absolute_o and_o general_o true_a for_o it_o be_v both_o absolute_o and_o general_o true_a answ_n and_o even_o by_o the_o nature_n and_o doctrine_n itself_o of_o those_o religion_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n mayntayn_v for_o the_o pope_n and_o he_o for_o himself_o claim_v as_o successor_n to_o s._n peter_n superiority_n and_o commaundeinge_v authority_n in_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n in_o spiritual_a cause_n which_o no_o prince_n parliament_n presbytery_n or_o other_o regent_n among_o protestant_n do_v out_o of_o their_o own_o temporal_a confine_n and_o government_n as_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o the_o relator_n sentence_n and_o free_o acknowledge_v by_o all_o protestant_a writer_n my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o that_o which_o be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o the_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v and_o the_o sacrament_n due_o minister_v in_o all_o thing_n requisite_a be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o english_a protestant_n definition_n of_o true_a church_n set_v down_o in_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o these_o word_n the_o visible_a 19_o article_n of_o relig._n art_n 19_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o the_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v and_o the_o sacrament_n be_v due_o minister_v accordeinge_v to_o christ_n ordinance_n in_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o of_o necessity_n be_v requisite_a to_o the_o same_o the_o second_o proposition_n suppose_v their_o former_a doctrine_n only_o require_v in_o the_o true_a church_n point_v of_o essential_a fundamental_a and_o necessary_a doctrine_n which_o be_v also_o express_v in_o this_o article_n 68_o relation_n of_o relig._n cap._n 48._o covell_a def_n of_o hock_n pag._n 68_o be_v prove_v before_o and_o further_o by_o these_o protestant_n their_o relator_n write_v in_o these_o word_n the_o roman_a church_n still_o keep_v inviolable_a the_o fowndation_n of_o religion_n d._n covell_n write_v thus_o toucheinge_v the_o main_n point_v of_o christian_a truth_n they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n constant_o persist_v in_o they_o their_o bishop_n d._n dove_n suppose_v their_o religion_n for_o true_a which_o 11._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 11._o they_o do_v or_o shall_v hold_v write_v in_o this_o manner_n in_o fundamental_a point_n of_o doctrine_n the_o great_a papist_n in_o the_o world_n agree_v with_o us._n concern_v sacrament_n he_o allow_v that_o accordeinge_v to_o our_o definition_n which_o be_v more_o limit_v and_o saict_v then_o that_o of_o protestant_n there_o be_v as_o many_o as_o we_o teach_v which_o be_v seven_o and_o this_o shall_v not_o breed_v any_o such_o i_o be_v between_o we_o 28._o dove_n sup_n pag._n 27._o 28._o that_o therefore_o we_o shall_v refuse_v to_o communicate_v together_o which_o no_o man_n in_o conscience_n can_v say_v if_o he_o suppose_v we_o to_o be_v in_o error_n for_o his_o own_o word_n be_v these_o this_o proposition_n be_v undoubted_o true_a no_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v with_o all_o and_o to_o give_v all_o contentment_n even_o to_o those_o protestant_n which_o do_v not_o allow_v their_o own_o article_n in_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o

note_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o speak_v in_o d._n covells_n word_n add_v discipline_n the_o third_o note_n and_o of_o as_o much_o necessity_n although_o 56._o covell_n against_o the_o plea_n of_o the_o innocent_a pag._n 21._o 56._o for_o his_o own_o opinion_n he_o affirm_v with_o their_o recite_v article_n in_o this_o manner_n there_o be_v but_o two_o essential_a note_n of_o the_o church_n the_o true_a preache_v of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o right_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o relator_n have_v tell_v 48._o relat._n 6._o 48._o protestant_n before_o that_o this_o note_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wherein_o to_o use_v his_o word_n protestant_n join_v with_o it_o shall_v find_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n for_o the_o conquer_a of_o sin_n for_o the_o profiteinge_n of_o in_o virtue_n and_o their_o b._n 29._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 29._o dove_n speakeinge_v of_o the_o late_a cowncell_n of_o trent_n have_v these_o word_n in_o that_o cowncell_n of_o trent_n they_o set_v forth_o such_o wholesome_a canon_n concern_v discipline_n as_o be_v fit_a for_o a_o reform_a church_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n nothing_o be_v wante_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n neither_o any_o thing_n superfluous_a use_v in_o these_o thing_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o church_n be_v not_o heretical_a or_o scismaticall_a be_v true_a and_o orthodox_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v neither_o heretical_a nor_o scismaticall_a therefore_o orthodox_n and_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n be_v ever_o call_v orthodox_n and_o catholic_a so_o the_o impugner_n obstinate_o either_o in_o understandeinge_v denye_v the_o define_v doctrine_n thereof_o or_o in_o will_n resiste_v the_o superiority_n and_o true_a authority_n be_v heretic_n and_o scismatic_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o their_o before_o cite_a protestant_a bishop_n dave_v offereinge_v per_n dove_n sup_n per_n catholic_n to_o communicate_v with_o protestant_n without_o any_o change_n of_o opinion_n in_o religion_n and_o yet_o that_o neither_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v withal_o he_o have_v before_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n this_o proposition_n be_v undoubted_o true_a no_o 5._o dove_n sup_v pag._n 5._o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v withal_o and_o he_o give_v we_o security_n that_o by_o no_o possibility_n accordeinge_v to_o the_o argument_n of_o general_n cowncell_v before_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v at_o any_o time_n adjudge_v heretical_a his_o word_n be_v these_o no_o church_n can_v be_v condemn_v and_o adjudge_v heretical_a 14._o dou●_n sup_v pag._n 14._o by_o any_o private_a censure_n but_o it_o must_v be_v public_a a_o general_n cowncell_n as_o he_o there_o expownd_v himself_o which_o protestant_n never_o have_v nor_o possible_o can_v hereafter_o have_v as_o they_o have_v grant_v my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o all_o that_o allow_v the_o present_a greek_a church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o further_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consent_v with_o the_o same_o greek_a church_n except_o in_o some_o few_o thing_n in_o which_o they_o also_o hold_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v the_o truth_n and_o the_o greek_n be_v in_o error_n must_v needs_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o these_o protestant_a writer_n of_o england_n do_v thus_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o the_o comparative_a degree_n in_o all_o thing_n include_v the_o positive_a and_o add_v a_o increase_n unto_o it_o as_o better_a or_o more_o good_a more_o white_a more_o virtuous_a more_o true_a etc._n etc._n do_v include_v goodness_n whiteness_n virtue_n truth_n etc._n etc._n and_o increase_v they_o therefore_o that_o church_n which_o be_v more_o true_a then_o that_o which_o be_v affirm_v to_o be_v true_a must_v needs_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o their_o present_a protestant_a etc._n d._n george_n abbot_n against_o d._n kill_v pag._n 63._o feild_n l._n 3._o cap._n 5._o etc._n etc._n archbishop_n of_o conterbury_n and_o d._n feild_n allow_v the_o church_n of_o greece_n for_o true_a the_o title_n of_o d._n feilds_n chapter_n have_v thus_o free_v it_o from_o the_o contrary_a in_o these_o word_n it_o no_o way_n appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n be_v heretical_a or_o in_o damnable_a schism_n and_o again_o all_o these_o holdeinge_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o beleeve_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v on_o the_o peril_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n to_o be_v particular_o and_o express_o know_v and_o believe_v we_o account_v they_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o doubt_v not_o but_o innumerable_a live_n and_o dye_v in_o they_o be_v and_o have_v be_v save_v now_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o greece_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o chief_a to_o be_v about_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n whether_o from_o the_o father_n alone_o as_o the_o grecian_n contend_v or_o from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v and_o whether_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n leven_v or_o unlevened_a bread_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v and_o in_o both_o these_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n consent_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o appeat_v by_o those_o word_n of_o the_o creed_n who_o proocee_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n allow_v and_o use_v by_o they_o in_o the_o one_o and_o their_o practice_n in_o the_o other_o if_o protestant_n will_v add_v contention_n for_o supreamacie_n most_o of_o they_o confess_v that_o it_o never_o belong_v to_o constantionple_n in_o greece_n who_o name_n be_v not_o when_o rome_n enjoy_v it_o and_o the_o present_a grecian_n themselves_n acknowledge_v the_o high_a dignity_n in_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n i_o be_o to_o prove_v the_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o the_o world_n for_o this_o place_n it_o suffice_v that_o the_o recite_v d._n feild_n tell_v we_o absolute_o it_o be_v 1._o feild_n l._n 3._o of_o the_o church_n c._n 1._o but_o intrude_v and_o usurp_v by_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n to_o be_v account_v superior_a great_a more_o honourable_a than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n because_o his_o city_n be_v the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o world_n which_o as_o he_o say_v he_o challenge_v because_o he_o be_v prouse_a and_o insolent_a now_o how_o these_o church_n agree_v in_o other_o question_n that_o be_v between_o protestant_n and_o we_o will_v appear_v in_o diverse_a chapter_n of_o this_o treatise_n and_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o grecian_n against_o protestant_n 54._o hieremias_n patriarch_n constant_n in_o censura_fw-la etc._n etc._n relation_n of_o relig._n c._n 53._o or_o 54._o and_o as_o in_o plain_a word_n confess_v by_o the_o protestant_n relator_n who_o speak_v of_o they_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o this_o manner_n with_o rome_n they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o prayinge_v to_o saint_n in_o auriculare_fw-la confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o in_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatorij_fw-la 55._o cap._n 55._o also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n for_o the_o form_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o mass_n they_o much_o resemble_v the_o latin_n their_o liturgy_n he_o the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a 54._o cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregory_n translate_v without_o any_o bendeinge_n of_o they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o languadge_a which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v in_o sum_n all_o those_o opinion_n which_o grow_v into_o the_o church_n before_o that_o separation_n between_o the_o grecke_n and_o latin_n and_o all_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v common_a unto_o both_o they_o still_o retain_v as_o their_o crosseing_n and_o thaper_n with_o other_o therefore_o if_o this_o church_n of_o greece_n be_v not_o to_o be_v condemn_v as_o these_o protestant_n teach_v much_o less_o can_v the_o roman_a church_n be_v condemn_v by_o they_o but_o must_v needs_o remain_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n thus_o i_o

argue_v again_o that_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n within_o a_o hundred_o year_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n wherein_o as_o in_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n christianity_n baptism_n ordination_n and_o power_n of_o ministry_n be_v receive_v and_o which_o bring_v forth_o of_o renown_a king_n and_o queen_n many_o saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o many_o most_o learned_a holy_a and_o virtuous_a doctor_n and_o pope_n themselves_o and_o yet_o of_o that_o faith_n which_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n now_o teach_v must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n therefore_o by_o they_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o if_o as_o before_o by_o these_o protestant_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n so_o many_o glorious_a saint_n and_o holy_a one_o king_n queen_n pope_n and_o doctor_n that_o can_v not_o be_v excuse_v by_o ignorance_n much_o less_o make_v glorious_a in_o it_o can_v not_o have_v go_v to_o heaven_n now_o supposeinge_v that_o every_o church_n true_a or_o false_a consist_v of_o the_o head_n and_o other_o member_n of_o he_o or_o they_o that_o rule_n and_o those_o that_o be_v rule_v of_o the_o shepherd_n and_o sheep_n bishop_n priest_n and_o those_o under_o their_o charge_n thus_o i_o prove_v the_o minor_a proposition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consistinge_v of_o the_o pope_n supreme_a head_n bishop_n doctor_n priest_n and_o other_o member_n d._n feild_n write_v thus_o of_o this_o church_n the_o roman_a and_o latin_a church_n continue_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n even_o till_o ●2_n feild_n pag._n ●2_n our_o time_n therefore_o why_o be_v it_o refuse_v by_o they_o or_o how_o not_o since_o change_v can_v it_o be_v now_o otherwise_o again_o he_o write_v in_o these_o word_n we_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o church_n in_o 182._o feild_n pag_n 182._o which_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n exalt_v himself_o be_v notwithstanding_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o hold_v a_o save_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o christ_n and_o by_o force_n thereof_o convert_v many_o country_n from_o error_n to_o truth_n therefore_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o be_v truth_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n he_o further_o acknowledge_v with_o d._n 73._o feild_n pag._n 72._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 73._o covell_n and_o other_o that_o luther_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o religion_n ●ere_z baptize_v receive_v their_o christianity_n ordination_n and_o power_n of_o ministry_n in_o that_o church_n as_o the_o true_a visible_a and_o apparent_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o tell_v we_o further_o that_o diverse_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n even_o of_o the_o best_a learn_v be_v 182._o feild_n pag._n 182._o save_v and_o saynct_v in_o heaven_n then_o the_o unlearned_a need_v not_o fear_v to_o follow_v their_o guide_n goeinge_v before_o and_o theache_v they_o the_o way_n to_o heaven_n d._n willet_n write_v thus_o it_o be_v 144._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 144._o not_o deny_v by_o any_o protestant_n but_o many_o renown_a king_n and_o queen_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n be_v saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o speake_v of_o the_o king_n mother_n that_o glory_n of_o late_a prince_n q._n marry_o of_o scotland_n he_o attribute_v unto_o she_o and_o her_o religion_n that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n such_o holiness_n and_o truth_n that_o it_o prevail_v with_o god_n not_o only_o for_o herself_o but_o her_o same_o also_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o child_n of_o 34._o willet_n engl_n pref_o to_o the_o k._n before_o antil_n sutcliffe_n ans_fw-fr to_o the_o lie_v pet_n pag._n 34._o such_o prayer_n and_o tear_n can_v possible_o fall_v away_o d._n sutcliffe_n acknowledge_v the_o schoolman_n so_o far_o and_o famous_o to_o be_v papist_n as_o they_o term_v catholic_n that_o he_o name_v they_o especial_o pope_n innocent_a the_o third_o thomas_n aquinas_n scotus_n albert_n durand_n the_o most_o renown_a in_o school_n particular_a agent_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o foretop_n of_o popery_n and_o join_v they_o in_o that_o sense_n with_o the_o late_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n defende_v in_o their_o writeing_n the_o doctrine_n thereof_o hardinge_n allen_n bellarmine_n baronius_n and_o yet_o d._n covell_n high_o speak_v in_o the_o 24._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 24._o praise_n of_o such_o man_n in_o this_o manner_n alexander_n hales_n who_o make_v his_o sum_n that_o excellent_a work_n by_o commandment_n of_o pope_n innocentius_n the_o four_o be_v call_v the_o fowntayne_n of_o life_n because_o of_o that_o lyvely_a knowledge_n that_o flow_v from_o he_o he_o be_v scholar_n to_o bonaventure_n a_o scholar_n not_o inferior_a to_o himself_o of_o who_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o say_v that_o in_o bonaventure_n he_o think_v adam_n sin_v not_o meaning_n of_o that_o illumination_n which_o be_v in_o he_o and_o doubtless_o there_o be_v much_o in_o he_o as_o though_o he_o have_v not_o be_v darken_v by_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n and_o therefore_o the_o church_n call_v he_o the_o seraphical_a doctor_n to_o these_o aquinas_n be_v not_o inferior_a who_o come_v so_o near_o unto_o s._n augustine_n who_o in_o his_o book_n burg._n covell_a against_o burg._n against_o burges_n he_o esteem_v the_o chief_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v except_v the_o apostle_n that_o some_o thought_n he_o have_v all_o his_o work_n by_o hart_n and_o by_o a_o common_a proverb_n it_o be_v speak_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o s._n augustine_n duelt_fw-mi in_o aquinas_n in_o who_o above_o all_o the_o rest_n four_o contraryety_n be_v say_v to_o excel_v abundance_n brevity_n facility_n security_n in_o respect_n whereof_o he_o gain_v the_o title_n to_o be_v call_v angelical_a and_o to_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o our_o pope_n themselves_o so_o odious_a with_o this_o people_n the_o protestant_a relator_n find_v much_o virtue_n devotion_n and_o piety_n in_o they_o which_o have_v be_v even_o in_o these_o day_n among_o which_o to_o particular_a in_o the_o last_o pope_n clement_n 43._o relation_n of_o relig._n cap._n 42._o 43._o 8._o he_o write_v of_o he_o in_o this_o manner_n he_o do_v often_o weep_v upon_o piety_n and_o godly_a compassion_n at_o his_o mass_n procession_n etc._n etc._n his_o eye_n be_v still_o watreinge_v sometime_o streame_a with_o tear_n in_o so_o much_o that_o for_o weepe_v he_o seem_v another_o heraclitus_n sup_n relation_n cap._n 29._o sup_n he_o be_v a_o good_a pope_n a_o good_a prince_n a_o good_a prelate_n and_o to_o exclude_v ignorance_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o papist_n cry_v mayne_o in_o all_o place_n for_o trial_n by_o disputation_n then_o if_o our_o pope_n be_v so_o holy_a so_o good_a pope_n good_a man_n good_a prince_n good_a prelate_n our_o king_n and_o queen_n and_o best_a learned_a saint_n our_o pastor_n doctor_n and_o teacher_n that_o be_v the_o pope_n agent_n and_o foretop_n of_o popery_n most_o excellent_a for_o learning_n and_o piety_n their_o writeing_n renown_v their_o doctrine_n secure_a we_o may_v secure_o follow_v they_o and_o as_o secure_o conclude_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o only_o this_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n be_v our_o mother_n church_n and_o from_o which_o no_o church_n ought_v further_o to_o separate_v itself_o than_o it_o be_v separate_v from_o itself_o when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o best_a estate_n for_o true_a doctrine_n and_o in_o which_o she_o still_o continue_v in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o undoubted_o that_o they_o confess_v it_o in_o plain_a word_n to_o be_v the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o visible_a church_n that_o they_o which_o live_v and_o die_v in_o it_o may_v be_v save_v must_v needs_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o they_o for_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o and_o therefore_o by_o they_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o all_o child_n to_o which_o all_o other_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o rome_n or_o compare_v be_v bownde_v to_o obey_v their_o mother_n especial_o teache_v all_o necessary_a truth_n as_o be_v here_o suppose_a and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o mother_n church_n which_o be_v the_o high_a if_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o visible_a church_n and_o the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o most_o excellent_a part_n thereof_o the_o head_n and_o chief_a and_o so_o absolute_o the_o true_a church_n such_o society_n be_v name_v by_o the_o

question_n of_o the_o pope_n prerogative_n and_o high_a juridical_a power_n be_v for_o as_o it_o follow_v in_o these_o man_n judgement_n if_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o supreme_a head_n and_o ruler_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n than_o that_o society_n that_o so_o accept_v he_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n so_o if_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v the_o high_a supreme_a pastor_n and_o vicar_n of_o christ_n in_o earth_n that_o church_n which_o so_o receave_v he_o and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o to_o be_v supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o the_o true_a church_n so_o to_o be_v govern_v be_v mutual_a and_o unseparable_a correlatyves_n as_o a_o king_n and_o kingdom_n lord_n and_o servant_n and_o the_o like_a and_o this_o with_o that_o which_o be_v entreat_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n may_v suffice_v in_o this_o controversy_n but_o to_o give_v all_o contentment_n i_o will_v prove_v it_o more_o in_o particular_a and_o first_o argue_v thus_o that_o church_n which_o be_v the_o mother_n and_o consequent_o commaunde_v church_n over_o all_o church_n her_o child_n have_v supreme_a authority_n over_o they_o otherwise_o no_o mother_n nor_o commander_n over_o all_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o mother_n and_o command_a church_n therefore_o it_o have_v supreme_a authority_n over_o all_o therefore_o the_o pope_n high_a pastor_n in_o it_o be_v this_o supreme_a ruler_n and_o commander_n both_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o protestant_n before_o and_o so_o nothing_o remain_v doubtful_a further_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o order_n no_o society_n or_o company_n wante_v one_o supreme_a and_o chief_a pastor_n over_o the_o rest_n to_o suppress_v schism_n and_o avoid_v faction_n can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n who_o communion_n all_o man_n be_v bownde_v to_o embrace_v follow_v her_o direction_n and_o rest_n in_o her_o judgement_n but_o all_o protestant_a company_n society_n and_o congregation_n want_v this_o chief_a rule●_n and_o commander_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n only_o enjoy_v it_o therefore_o no_o assembly_n or_o society_n of_o protestant_n but_o only_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n though_o it_o be_v evident_a before_o yet_o thus_o it_o also_o be_v prove_v and_o confirm_v again_o by_o these_o protestant_n teache_v that_o from_o the_o begin_v this_o supreamacie_n be_v in_o one_o d._n feild_n write_v thus_o tertullian_n say_v right_o 196._o feild_n l._n 4._o c._n 2._o pag._n 196._o and_o ap●ly_o what_o be_v hide_v and_o conceal_v from_o peter_n on_o who_o christ_n promise_v to_o build_v his_o church_n d._n sutcliffe_n speak_v more_o plain_o in_o these_o 40._o sutcliffe_n sub_fw-la pag._n 40._o word_n tertullian_n give_v the_o key_n only_o to_o peter_n say_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o he_o and_o to_o prove_v that_o this_o prerogative_n found_v in_o thi●_n chief_a apostle_n first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o continue_v to_o his_o successor_n d._n downame_n say_v that_o in_o the_o primative_a church_n 36._o downame_n l._n 1._o antich_n p._n 36._o title_n of_o honour_n and_o pre-eminence_n be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o chief_a or_o head_n of_o the_o church_n further_n d._n feild_n cit_v and_o approve_v this_o say_v of_o s._n hierome_n eccl●si●sal●●_n lucifer_n hieron_n contra_fw-la lucifer_n in_o summi_fw-la sac●rdotis_fw-la dignitary_a pe●de●_n cvi_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la exhort_v quaedam_fw-la &_o ab_fw-la omnibu●_fw-la 〈◊〉_d de●●●_n po●es●a●_n tot_o in_o ecclesia_fw-la efficientur_fw-la scismata_fw-la quot_fw-la sacerdotes_fw-la the_o health_n of_o the_o church_n depend_v on_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n to_o who_o except_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o eminent_a power_n be_v give_v by_o all_o man_n there_o will_v be_v so_o many_o schism_n where_o the_o word_n church_n high_a priest_n and_o of_o all_o demonstrate_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o whole_a church_n universal_a for_o those_o word_n can_v be_v apply_v to_o any_o particular_a church_n again_o d._n covell_n have_v these_o word_n the_o twelve_o be_v not_o like_a to_o agree_v except_o there_o have_v be_v one_o chief_a among_o they_o for_o say_v s._n hierome_n among_o the_o twelve_o one_o be_v therefore_o choose_v that_o a_o chief_a be_v appoint_v occasion_n of_o dissension_n may_v be_v prevent_v which_o neither_o s._n hierosme_n d._n covell_n or_o any_o other_o 107._o covell_a ag_n the_o plea_n of_o the_o innoc._n pag._n 107._o catholic_a or_o protestant_n can_v suspect_v among_o the_o apostle_n confirm_v in_o grace_n that_o any_o mortal_a or_o damnable_a dissension_n can_v fall_v among_o they_o therefore_o this_o appoint_v of_o one_o to_o be_v chief_a among_o the_o apostle_n and_o he_o that_o be_v to_o be_v our_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n s._n peter_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v for_o a_o continual_a rule_n and_o law_n for_o the_o universal_a church_n for_o ever_o and_o yet_o if_o we_o will_v be_v malicious_o envious_a to_o the_o apostle_n privilege_n in_o grace_n if_o in_o that_o special_a time_n of_o the_o grace_n and_o favour_n of_o god_n the_o supreamacie_n of_o one_o above_o all_o be_v so_o necessary_a that_o otherwise_o schism_n which_o be_v more_o proper_o against_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o head_n thereof_o then_o against_o any_o particular_a church_n wantinge_v such_o supreme_a authority_n to_o be_v disobey_v can_v not_o then_o he_o otherwise_o prevent_v it_o must_v needs_o be_v much_o more_o necessary_a in_o the_o continuance_n and_o late_a age_n of_o the_o church_n as_o shall_v be_v prove_v from_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o next_o argument_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n for_o this_o point_n d._n covell_n write_v in_o this_o order_n we_o easy_o see_v 106._o covell_n against_o the_o plea_n of_o the_o innocent_a pag._n 106._o that_o equalitte_v do_v breed_v faction_n and_o therefore_o wiseman_n to_o suppress_v the_o seed_n of_o dissension_n have_v make_v one_o above_o the_o rest_n and_o better_a to_o clear_v this_o doubt_n by_o these_o protestant_n i_o will_v hear_v repeat_v again_o what_o their_o protestant_a relator_n have_v write_v in_o this_o matter_n utter_o disablinge_v the_o protestant_n religion_n and_o commend_v 47._o relation_n of_o religion_n c._n 47._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o protestant_n be_v sever_v band_n or_o rather_o scatter_a troop_n each_o draw_v diverse_a way_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o pacify_v their_o quarrel_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarch_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n for_o respondency_n and_o unity_n no_o ordinary_a way_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_a council_n of_o their_o part_n the_o only_a hope_n remain_v to_o asswadge_v their_o contention_n the_o other_o have_v the_o pope_n as_o a_o common_a father_n adviser_n and_o conductor_n to_o they_o all_o to_o reconcile_v their_o ●ar●●_n to_o appease_v their_o displeasure_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n above_o all_o thing_n to_o draw_v their_o religion_n by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n to_o unity_n hitherto_o this_o protestant_a writer_n where_o d._n feild_n may_v plain_o see_v that_o those_o three_o thing_n wherein_o he_o teacheath_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v can_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n be_v maintain_v without_o this_o one_o supreme_a and_o commaunde_v pastor_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n my_o next_o argument_n be_v thus_o whatsoever_o regiment_n supremacy_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v ordain_v by_o christ_n in_o his_o time_n and_o be_v as_o much_o or_o more_o necessary_a to_o remain_v and_o continue_v in_o it_o for_o future_a and_o succeede_v age_n be_v still_o to_o be_v allow_v and_o continue_v but_o the_o supreme_a regiment_n and_o commaunde_v jurisdiction_n of_o one_o high_a spiritual_a pastor_n and_o governor_n be_v such_o therefore_o still_o to_o be_v allow_v and_o continue_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o christ_n ordinance_n above_o all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v and_o nothe_v so_o necessary_a to_o his_o church_n may_v be_v without_o damnation_n omit_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o word_n of_o d._n covell_n that_o follow_v because_o in_o the_o execution_n of_o holy_a thing_n where_o the_o parson_n 106._o covell_n against_o the_o plea_n of_o the_o innocent_a pag._n 106._o put_v in_o trust_n be_v but_o man_n discord_n and_o disorder_v usual_o do_v break_v in_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n think_v it_o necessary_a that_o among_o they_o who_o for_o their_o ministry_n be_v equal_a a_o inequality_n for_o order_n and_o superiority_n to_o command_v shall_v be_v grant_v that_o by_o this_o mean_n order_n and_o union_n shall_v both_o

be_v preserve_v in_o christ_n church_n which_o of_o it_o concern_v all_o person_n and_o age_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o sure_o it_o do_v the_o government_n must_v not_o cease_v with_o the_o apostle_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o christ_n among_o his_o apostle_n institute_v in_o one_o a_o authority_n and_o superiority_n to_o command_v and_o without_o this_o one_o commaunde_v superiority_n union_n and_o order_n can_v not_o be_v preserve_v that_o it_o concern_v all_o parson_n and_o age_n and_o so_o must_v never_o cease_v but_o endure_v for_o ever_o which_o be_v all_o i_o contend_v to_o prove_v for_o all_o protestant_n want_v it_o and_o only_o the_o roman_a church_n enjoy_v it_o and_o further_o the_o same_o protestant_n doctor_n prove_v this_o spiritual_a supreamacie_n of_o one_o pastor_n to_o be_v perpetual_a because_o now_o in_o these_o time_n of_o schism_n &_o dissension_n there_o be_v more_o need_n of_o that_o commaunde_v superiority_n and_o yet_o say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o principal_a mean_n to_o prevent_v schism_n and_o dissension_n in_o the_o 207._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 207._o primative_a church_n when_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v far_o more_o abundant_a and_o eminent_a then_o now_o they_o be_v nay_o if_o the_o twelve_o be_v not_o like_a to_o agree_v except_o there_o have_v b●●ne_v one_o chief_a among_o they_o for_o say_v s._n hierome_n among_o the_o twelve_o one_o be_v therefore_o choose_v that_o a_o chief_a be_v appoint_v occasion_n of_o dissension_n may_v be_v pr●u●●●ed_v and_o as_o in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o thus_o argue_v against_o the_o puritan_n presbytery_n how_o can_v they_o think_v that_o equality_n will_v keep_v all_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o world_n in_o unity_n so_o i_o say_v to_o all_o protestant_n they_o can_v with_o reason_n think_v that_o so_o many_o equal_a regiment_n and_o ruler_n in_o religion_n as_o they_o make_v in_o their_o distinct_a province_n and_o church_n if_o the_o world_n be_v of_o their_o religion_n can_v over_o agree_v to_o which_o the_o lamentable_a experience_n of_o their_o miserable_a dissension_n and_o error_n already_o for_o want_v of_o one_o supreme_a commander_n and_o not_o otherwise_o to_o be_v redress_v as_o the_o protestant_a relator_n have_v sup_v relat._n sup_v write_v before_o do_v testify_v which_o absurdity_n and_o most_o unsufferable_a inconvenience_n for_o want_v of_o such_o command_a power_n d._n covell_n set_v down_o in_o these_o word_n see_v 107._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 107._o that_o all_o man_n may_v easy_o err_v and_o that_o no_o error_n be_v so_o dangerous_a as_o those_o which_o concern_v religion_n the_o church_n shall_v be_v in_o a_o far_o worse_a case_n than_o the_o mean_a common_a wealth_n nay_o all_o most_o then_o a_o den_n of_o thief_n if_o it_o be_v destitute_a of_o mean_n either_o to_o convince_v heresy_n or_o suppress_v they_o which_o can_v be_v do_v as_o they_o plain_o confess_v by_o any_o power_n in_o their_o church_n not_o by_o any_o authority_n as_o they_o write_v but_o by_o a_o general_n feild_n feild_n cowncell_n and_o a_o supreme_a commander_n to_o call_v it_o which_o they_o want_v and_o as_o their_o relator_n tell_v we_o can_v never_o have_v it_o further_o relation_n relation_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o church_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n wittness_v 189._o abbot_n ag_n hill_n pag._n 189._o by_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_a be_v the_o seat_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o high_a and_o supreme_a pastor_n in_o the_o church_n as_o d._n feild_n and_o d._n covell_n before_o have_v allow_v from_o s._n hierome_n and_o tertullian_n and_o d._n sutcliffe_n 40._o sutcliff_n subt_n pag._n 40._o thus_o cit_v and_o write_v tertullian_n give_v the_o key_n only_o to_o peter_n saye_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v on_o he_o and_o thus_o he_o testify_v for_o himself_o peter_n preach_v in_o no_o place_n but_o he_o there_o ordain_v 3._o sup._n pag._n 3._o bishop_n and_o teacher_n and_o found_v church_n which_o in_o his_o book_n against_o d._n kellison_n he_o 105._o sutel_n against_o kell_n pag._n 105._o make_v a_o argument_n of_o supreamacie_n and_o which_o as_o the_o same_o protestant_a archbishopp_n cit_v from_o s._n leo_n and_o prosper_n great_a doctor_n and_o saint_n be_v by_o religion_n supreme_a head_n of_o the_o world_n this_o church_n i_o say_v must_v needs_o be_v 190._o abb._n sup_v pag._n 189._o 190._o chief_a and_o supreme_a but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v that_o church_n as_o be_v evident_a and_o appear_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o those_o their_o place_n cite_v therefore_o it_o be_v and_o so_o ought_v by_o protestant_n to_o be_v honour_v and_o obey_v both_o proposition_n be_v affirm_v by_o protestant_n before_o and_o so_o notheinge_v in_o this_o argument_n remain_v to_o be_v further_o prove_v next_o i_o suppose_v what_o d._n feild_n write_v of_o the_o great_a and_o patriarchall_a church_n of_o gracia_n armenia_n aethiopia_n russia_n never_o subject_v or_o inferior_a unto_o any_o except_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o catholic_n hold_v teache_v that_o to_o be_v supreme_a his_o word_n of_o those_o church_n be_v these_o we_o conclude_v therefore_o 7●_n feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o pag._n 7●_n that_o their_o schism_n and_o separation_n be_v sinful_a wicked_a and_o dangerous_a and_o their_o error_n inexcusable_a and_o concern_v schism_n he_o thus_o define_v it_o schism_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n that_o suppose_a and_o that_o schism_n which_o be_v 70._o feild_n sup_v pag_n 70._o contempt_n of_o authority_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o disobedience_n which_o always_o be_v against_o a_o superior_a and_o one_o high_a in_o dignity_n and_o command_v i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o church_n be_v that_o to_o which_o and_o against_o which_o all_o patriarchall_a church_n except_v one_o clayminge_v to_o be_v high_a be_v in_o schism_n and_o disobedience_n be_v supreme_a and_o of_o high_a authority_n but_o this_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n therefore_o that_o be_v supreme_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a otherwise_o those_o church_n against_o d._n field_n word_n before_o can_v not_o be_v scismaticall_a nor_o possible_o can_v be_v in_o schism_n which_o he_o say_v be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o contempt_n of_o superiority_n the_o minor_a be_v manifest_o true_a for_o by_o d._n feild_n before_o the_o other_o patriarchall_a see_v beside_o rome_n be_v in_o schism_n and_o no_o other_o church_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v extant_a in_o the_o world_n beside_o they_o at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o schism_n and_o long_o after_o neither_o any_o other_o than_o do_v or_o now_o do_v claim_v superiority_n over_o they_o therefore_o that_o alone_o be_v supreme_a otherwise_o those_o church_n not_o resist_v superiority_n can_v be_v in_o schism_n against_o d._n feild_n his_o grant_n before_o relate_v 70._o feild_n sup_v l._n 3._o c._n 5._o pag._n 70._o further_o for_o my_o next_o argument_n the_o same_o d._n feilds_n have_v these_o word_n schism_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o three_o thing_n first_o the_o subjection_n of_o people_n to_o their_o lawful_a pastor_n second_o the_o connexion_n and_o communion_n which_o many_o particular_a church_n and_o the_o pastor_n of_o they_o have_v among_o themselves_o three_o in_o holdinge_v the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n this_o suppose_a which_o as_o it_o confirm_v the_o former_a argument_n for_o all_o these_o thing_n require_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n so_o necessary_a to_o be_v preserve_v must_v needs_o imply_v a_o supreme_a authorite_n so_o it_o give_v matter_n of_o a_o other_o argument_n in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n and_o power_n in_o the_o church_n be_v so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o neither_o all_o nor_o any_o of_o these_o unity_n absolute_o needful_a can_v be_v preserve_v be_v to_o be_v grant_v but_o one_o supreme_a spiritual_a commaunde_v ruler_n and_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o be_v such_o therefore_o one_o supreme_a governor_n and_o doctrine_n according_a be_v to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o 47._o relation_n of_o relig_n supr_fw-la cap._n 47._o true_a by_o d._n feild_n and_o other_o protestant_n otherwise_o nothing_o can_v be_v schism_n nothing_o can_v be_v heresy_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v direct_o prove_v before_o by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n twice_o already_o cite_v where_o he_o express_o teach_v that_o without_o one_o such_o supreme_a preeminence_n of_o juridiction_n above_o the_o rest_n which_o he_o say_v all_o protestant_n want_n and_o catholic_n have_v quarrel_n can_v be_v pacify_v unity_n keep_v controversy_n decide_v and_o consequent_o neither_o schism_n nor_o heresy_n condemn_v again_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n claim_v or_o

exercise_v when_o by_o protestant_n confession_n be_v be_v in_o she_o florishe_v and_o best_a estate_n a_o rule_n to_o all_o anchor_n of_o piety_n chief_a and_o only_a church_n that_o it_o still_o ought_v to_o enjoy_v and_o we_o to_o grant_v unto_o it_o but_o in_o that_o time_n it_o claim_v and_o exercise_v supreamacie_n over_o all_o therefore_o it_o ought_v now_o to_o enjoy_v it_o and_o we_o to_o grant_v it_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o that_o which_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o may_v not_o be_v crooked_a neither_o that_o which_o be_v confess_v chief_a be_v make_v inferior_a and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v those_o eminent_a privilege_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n our_o king_n say_v of_o this_o roman_a parlam_n king_n speech_n in_o parlam_n church_n it_o be_v our_o mother_n church_n it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o florisheinge_n and_o best_a estate_n d._n covell_n write_v thus_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o chief_a and_o hook_n covell_a def_n of_o hook_n only_a church_n m_o ●_o ormerod_n call_v it_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o west_n in_o which_o diussion_n england_n be_v and_o 105._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 184._o down_o l._n 2._o antichr_n pag._n 105._o the_o anchor_n of_o piety_n d._n downame_n grant_v it_o be_v a_o note_n of_o a_o good_a christian_a to_o clean_o unto_o the_o roman_a apostolical_a church_n the_o second_o proposition_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n claim_v and_o have_v supreamacie_n in_o that_o unspotted_a and_o primative_a time_n of_o christianity_n be_v also_o prove_v in_o the_o former_a for_o that_o which_o be_v mother_n rule_n to_o all_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n chief_a church_n etc._n etc._n must_v needs_o be_v grant_v supreme_a yet_o to_o prove_v it_o further_o d._n sutcliffe_n cite_v s._n 57_o sutcliffe_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 57_o irenaeus_n lyve_v near_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o long_o before_o any_o general_a cowncell_n or_o christian_a emperor_n to_o give_v supreamacie_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n write_v thus_o irenaeus_n say_v that_o every_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o her_o eminent_a principality_n mr._n ormerod_n ascend_v to_o pope_n s._n anacletus_fw-la lyve_v withein_o one_o hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n his_o word_n be_v these_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o preeminence_n over_o all_o church_n 78._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 78._o anacletus_fw-la allege_v matth._n 16._o vers_fw-la 18._o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o he_o expownd_v it_o thus_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la super_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la romanam_fw-la upon_o this_o rock_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o who_o shall_v we_o think_v be_v better_a acquaint_v with_o the_o privilege_n of_o that_o high_a apostle_n s._n peter_n bishop_n of_o rome_n than_o this_o so_o glorious_a a_o pope_n martyr_n and_o saint_n so_o near_o succeede_v unto_o he_o when_o especial_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v assure_v we_o that_o this_o supreme_a power_n be_v not_o to_o die_v with_o s._n peter_n but_o to_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n for_o ever_o and_o this_o be_v not_o a_o singular_a opinion_n of_o that_o holy_a pope_n and_o saint_n but_o of_o other_o also_o the_o word_n of_o d._n downame_n be_v 35._o down_o l._n 1._o antichrist_n cap._n 3._o pag._n 35._o these_o diverse_a bishop_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o time_n of_o socrates_n the_o historiam_fw-la in_o her_o that_o best_a and_o flourish_a estate_n contend_v to_o have_v the_o primacy_n over_o all_o other_o church_n and_o that_o be_v the_o chief_a scope_n of_o many_o of_o their_o epistle_n decret_a all_o and_o yet_o in_o that_o time_n the_o protestant_n confess_v those_o pope_n for_o saint_n and_o if_o their_o epistle_n be_v decretall_n and_o law_n to_o the_o church_n as_o this_o doctor_n call_v they_o how_o have_v not_o these_o master_n of_o decree_n and_o lawemaker_n unto_o the_o church_n also_o supreme_a and_o high_a power_n in_o the_o church_n for_o law_n and_o decree_n be_v make_v by_o sovereign_n and_o not_o by_o subject_n and_o not_o only_a pope_n but_o other_o saint_n and_o doctor_n before_o and_o to_o be_v cite_v hereafter_o by_o protestant_n be_v of_o the_o same_o myndc_n for_o this_o time_n it_o shall_v suffice_v that_o m_o ●_o middleton_n 200._o middleton_n papistom_a pag._n 200._o write_v thus_o papias_n lyveinge_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n teach_v peter_n primacy_n and_o romish_a episcopalitye_n my_o next_o argument_n or_o further_a confirmation_n of_o the_o former_a be_v thus_o that_o church_n or_o governor_n that_o in_o the_o best_a and_o flourish_a estate_n of_o the_o church_n by_o protestant_n do_v claim_v exercise_n and_o execute_v supreme_a &_o high_a spiritual_a jurisdiction_n in_o all_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n asia_n africa_n and_o europe_n be_v true_o supreme_a and_o so_o still_o to_o be_v account_v but_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o supreme_a in_o authorine_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o in_o this_o life_n no_o supreamacie_n can_v extend_v further_o then_o into_o the_o whole_a know_a world_n and_o all_o part_n thereof_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n and_o first_o of_o asia_n among_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o privilege_n which_o they_o claim_v d._n covell_n tell_v we_o that_o pope_n 65._o covell_a ag_n thea_fw-mi plea_n of_o the_o inn._n pag._n 65._o victor_n a_o glorious_a saint_n and_o martyr_n do_v in_o that_o best_a time_n authoritative_o take_v upon_o he_o supreamacie_n over_o all_o asia_n excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o it_o his_o word_n be_v inseperate_v all_o asia_n from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o be_v disobedient_a in_o the_o point_n and_o question_n of_o easter_n and_o what_o great_a supreamacie_n can_v be_v name_v in_o the_o church_n then_o to_o excommunicate_v and_o purt_v forth_o of_o the_o church_n so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o see_v such_o jurisdiction_n be_v not_o but_o in_o superiority_n this_o supreamacie_n must_v needs_o be_v grant_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o of_o all_o church_n of_o the_o world_n even_o by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n the_o greek_a church_n next_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v ever_o most_o contend_v for_o superiotie_n and_o in_o the_o ancient_a cowncell_n next_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v most_o privilege_a yet_o here_o they_o be_v by_o a_o saint_n bishop_n of_o rome_n just_o excommunicate_v as_o by_o their_o superior_a for_o as_o these_o protestant_n argue_v in_o a_o other_o place_n par_fw-fr in_fw-la parem_fw-la non_fw-la habet_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la a_o equal_a against_o a_o equal_a have_v not_o authority_n and_o doctor_n covell_n before_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v thus_o censure_v by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o use_v his_o word_n again_o for_o be_v disobedient_a in_o the_o point_n and_o question_n of_o easter_n which_o make_v it_o plain_a in_o his_o opinion_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v supreme_a and_o have_v high_a power_n not_o only_o to_o censure_v but_o to_o decree_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o bind_v other_o unto_o it_o otherwise_o not_o to_o have_v conform_v themselves_o unto_o he_o have_v not_o be_v in_o these_o greek_a church_n disobedience_n which_o be_v only_o against_o authority_n and_o superiority_n and_o although_o s._n iraeneus_n dislike_v this_o proceede_v with_o the_o asiaticall_a church_n ob._n as_o these_o protestant_n use_v to_o object_v yet_o it_o answ_n be_v only_o because_o he_o think_v there_o be_v not_o such_o severity_n then_o to_o be_v use_v not_o that_o he_o deny_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o do_v it_o for_o of_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o justice_n of_o his_o supreamacie_n d._n sutcliffe_n 57_o sucl_n subu_n pag._n 57_o have_v wittness_v before_o that_o he_o say_v every_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o her_o eminent_a principality_n therefore_o he_o think_v it_o have_v supreamacie_n for_o principality_n eminent_a over_o every_o church_n here_o mention_v must_v needs_o be_v supreamacie_n over_o all_o for_o every_o church_n be_v subject_v unto_o it_o none_o be_v privilege_v from_o subjection_n and_o obedience_n unto_o it_o next_o let_v we_o come_v to_o africa_n for_o which_o m._n perkins_n write_v thus_o appeal_v be_v often_o make_v out_o of_o africa_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o those_o 238._o perk._n problem_n pag._n 237._o 238._o day_n of_o her_o best_a estate_n and_o yet_o appeal_v be_v all_o way_n to_o superior_n and_o never_o out_o of_o foreign_a kingdom_n but_o to_o the_o high_a for_o

choose_v he_o that_o 7._o act._n 15._o 7._o from_o his_o mouth_n they_o may_v hear_v the_o gospel_n as_o himself_o allege_v and_o that_o he_o here_o found_v church_n and_o ordain_v priest_n and_o deacons_n which_o be_v report_v by_o simon_n metaphrastes_n out_o of_o the_o greek_a 8._o metaphrast_n centur._n 1._o part_n 7._o do_v 8._o antiquity_n and_o guilielmus_fw-la eisingrenius_fw-la in_o the_o first_o of_o his_o centurie_n who_o say_v that_o peter_n be_v here_o in_o nero_n time_n therefore_o if_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o grecian_n and_o adversary_n to_o the_o romave_n see_v give_v this_o testimone_v unto_o it_o we_o need_v not_o be_v scrupulous_a to_o receive_v it_o especial_o when_o these_o protestant_a bishop_n with_o their_o pantaleon_n give_v credit_n to_o this_o authority_n of_o s._n peter_n over_o this_o kingdom_n in_o these_o word_n much_o about_o these_o time_n as_o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la 9_o theat_v sup_v pag._n 204._o n._n 9_o cap._n 9_o in_o his_o history_n of_o germany_n pantaleon_n and_o other_o do_v report_n one_o suetonius_n a_o noble_a man_n son_n in_o britain_n convert_v to_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o first_o planter_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o this_o island_n and_o after_o his_o baptism_n call_v beatus_fw-la be_v send_v by_o the_o brethren_n from_o hence_o unto_o rome_n to_o be_v better_o iustruct_v and_o further_o direct_v by_o saint_n peter_n himself_o therefore_o a_o dependence_n of_o this_o kingdom_n from_o s._n peter_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o spiritual_a thing_n from_o the_o begin_v of_o christianity_n be_v to_o be_v allow_v which_o they_o further_o confirm_v in_o their_o history_n of_o king_n lu●ius_n sendeinge_v to_o pope_n eleutherius_fw-la at_o rome_n about_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o kingdom_n and_o his_o sende_v hither_o faganus_n and_o damianus_n two_o famous_a 9_o thea_fw-mi of_o g._n br._n pag._n 206._o n._n 18._o l._n 6._o cap._n 9_o clerk_n to_o that_o purpose_n of_o who_o they_o write_v in_o this_o manner_n these_o together_o both_o preach_v and_o baptize_v among_o the_o britain_n whereby_o many_o daily_a be_v draw_v to_o the_o faith_n and_o as_o a_o worthy_a 178._o dicetus_fw-la deane_n of_o london_n a_o manuscript_n in_o the_o king_n library_n ad_fw-la an._n 178._o and_o ancient_a historian_n say_v the_o temple_n which_o have_v be_v found_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o their_o many_o god_n be_v then_o dedicate_v to_o the_o one_o and_o only_o true_a god_n for_o there_o be_v in_o britain_n eight_o and_o twenty_o flamen_n and_o three_o archflamin_n in_o stead_n of_o which_o so_o many_o bishop_n and_o archbishop_n be_v appoint_v under_o the_o archbishop_n of_o london_n be_v the_o province_n of_o loegria_n and_o cornubia_n under_o york_n deira_n and_o wales_n saint_n david_n in_o wales_n albania_n under_o vrbs_fw-la begionum_fw-la cambria_n by_o which_o mean_n this_o happy_a kingdom_n under_o that_o godly_a king_n be_v noble_o beatify_v with_o so_o many_o cathedral_n church_n and_o christian_a bishop_n see_v before_o any_o other_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n now_o because_o these_o protestant_n have_v tell_v we_o before_o that_o to_o ordain_v bishop_n and_o teacher_n and_o to_o find_v church_n be_v a_o argument_n of_o supreamacie_n see_v all_o bishop_n of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v ordain_v 105._o sutcliff_n ag_n k●ll_n pag_n 105._o their_o see_v design_v and_o church_n found_v by_o eleutherius_fw-la pope_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o authority_n in_o those_o which_o he_o send_v hither_o with_o that_o power_n faganus_n and_o damianus_n all_o spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n of_o that_o primative_a church_n in_o this_o kingdom_n of_o necessity_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o although_o mr_n francis_n mason_n in_o his_o new_a defence_n of_o the_o english_a ministry_n 52._o mason_n of_o the_o consecration_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 52._o will_v attribute_v great_a privilege_n to_o eluanu●_n and_o meduinus_n who_o as_o he_o with_o his_o bishop_n say_v king_n lucius_n send_v to_o pope_n eleutherius_fw-la at_o rome_n about_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o nation_n standeinge_v upon_o a_o report_n in_o these_o word_n john_n capgrave_n report_v that_o eleutherius_fw-la make_v eluanus_n bishop_n of_o britain_n and_o meduinus_n a_o doctor_n to_o preach_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n through_o the_o whole_a island_n yet_o he_o must_v needs_o grant_v that_o both_o order_n and_o jurisdiction_n episcopal_a come_v into_o and_o be_v preserve_v in_o this_o kingdom_n from_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n for_o first_o he_o write_v of_o king_n lucius_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o king_n write_v to_o eleutherius_fw-la desire_v that_o by_o his_o commandment_n he_o may_v be_v make_v a_o 2._o mason_n sup_v cap._n 3._o §._o 2._o christian_n second_o he_o prove_v king_n lucius_n have_v but_o a_o part_n of_o this_o kingdom_n but_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n marcus_n antonius_n verus_n and_o aurelius_n commodus_n his_o brother_n be_v chief_a unto_o 4._o beda_n l._n 1._o histor_n cap._n 4._o the_o wall_n of_o separation_n and_o lucius_n be_v tributary_n unto_o they_o thus_o he_o write_v of_o king_n lucius_n he_o have_v see_v christian_n reproach_v by_o the_o pagan_n as_o infamous_a parson_n and_o despiteful_o 1._o mason_n l._n 2._o pag._n 52._o cap._n 3._o §._o 1._o handle_v by_o the_o roman_n that_o be_v in_o authority_n therefore_o the_o pagan_a roman_n then_o be_v in_o authority_n three_o his_o own_o word_n before_o that_o eleutherius_fw-la make_v eluanus_n bishop_n of_o britain_n and_o meduinus_n a_o doctor_n to_o preach_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n through_o the_o whole_a island_n be_v clear_a for_o eleutherius_fw-la the_o pope_n his_o authority_n universal_o over_o all_o for_o king_n lucius_n be_v but_o a_o tributary_n king_n for_o one_o parcel_n of_o this_o island_n and_o the_o roman_n themselves_o have_v but_o part_n yet_o the_o jurisdiction_n be_v give_v as_o before_o through_o the_o whole_a island_n mr._n mason_n word_n be_v these_o the_o roman_n have_v spread_v their_o golden_a eagle_n over_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o island_n the_o emperor_n hadrian_n have_v make_v a_o wall_n fourscore_o mile_n long_o antonius_n pius_n have_v make_v a_o other_o to_o divide_v the_o roman_n from_o the_o britain_n and_o all_o that_o live_v within_o this_o wall_n be_v tributary_n to_o the_o roman_n of_o which_o number_n king_n lucius_n be_v say_v to_o be_v therefore_o lucius_n be_v but_o one_o of_o that_o number_n of_o tributarye_n for_o a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_n part_n have_v neither_o spiritual_a nor_o temporal_a jurisdiction_n any_o further_a much_o less_o over_o all_o his_o word_n of_o this_o whole_a island_n be_v these_o york_n london_n caerlegion_n in_o these_o three_o noble_a city_n 54._o mason_n sup_v l._n 2._o cap._n 3._o pag._n 54._o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o archflamyne_n so_o there_o be_v 28._o flamyne_n and_o three_o archflamyne_n in_o stead_n of_o which_o so_o many_o bishop_n and_o archbishop_n be_v appoint_v therefore_o see_v the_o roman_n themselves_o have_v but_o a_o part_n of_o britain_n and_o lucius_n but_o a_o tributary_n part_n of_o that_o part_n and_o these_o man_n assuer_fw-mi we_o that_o so_o many_o be_v assign_v bishop_n and_o archishop_n with_o their_o several_a see_v and_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o this_o island_n comprehende_v both_o england_n contain_v in_o the_o name_n loegria_n other_o stowe_n annal_n 12._o cap._n 1._o and_o other_o and_o cornubia_n unto_o humber_n the_o north_n and_o scotland_n in_o deira_n and_o albania_n and_o wales_n in_o cambria_n as_o our_o historian_n tell_v we_o it_o follow_v by_o undeniable_a consequence_n that_o all_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n in_o all_o this_o land_n now_o term_v great_a britain_n be_v deduce_v bring_v in_o and_o continue_v from_z and_o under_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o neither_o king_n lucius_n or_o any_o his_o successor_n do_v or_o in_o justice_n can_v claim_v any_o supreamacie_n in_o such_o cause_n for_o none_o of_o they_o until_o our_o king_n james_n be_v quiet_o possess_v of_o they_o all_o and_o yet_o one_o and_o the_o same_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n rule_v in_o all_o these_o kingedome_n of_o england_n scotland_n and_o ireland_n ireland_n subject_n to_o canterbury_n and_o scotland_n to_o york_n and_o all_o to_o the_o pope_n as_o these_o protestant_n acknowledge_v until_o late_a yare_n therefore_o ridiculous_a it_o be_v for_o the_o theatre_n protestant_n to_o give_v such_o supreamacie_n to_o king_n because_o as_o they_o say_v pope_n eleutherius_fw-la in_o his_o epistle_n to_o king_n lucius_n call_v he_o the_o vicar_n of_o god_n in_o his_o kingdom_n for_o by_o that_o kind_a of_o reasoninge_v every_o vicar_n in_o his_o parish_n be_v so_o call_v may_v claim_v such_o supreamacy_n and_o the_o presbytery_n must_v needs_o be_v obey_v of_o all_o but_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v these_o man_n that_o the_o law_n of_o s._n edward_n do_v warrant_v s._n eleutherius_fw-la

authority_n though_o wicked_a sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la discolis_fw-la and_o to_o say_v as_o you_o must_v do_v otherwise_o you_o demonstrate_v against_o your_o english_a protestant_n church_n who_o mouth_n you_o so_o often_o undertake_v to_o be_v and_o for_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n that_o magistrate_n fall_v into_o deadly_a sin_n cease_v to_o be_v magistrate_n one_o of_o your_o brother_n witkliffe_n his_o heresy_n condemn_v by_o high_a authority_n for_o otherwise_o if_o the_o present_a pope_n paulus_n the_o five_o a_o saint_n in_o all_o indifferent_a judgement_n as_o all_o his_o predecessor_n from_o leo_n the_o ten_o and_o the_o revolt_n of_o luther_n in_o respect_n of_o any_o protestant_a succession_n may_v be_v think_v worthy_a to_o be_v esteem_v such_o or_o as_o your_o word_n prescribe_v in_o your_o protestant_a censure_n yet_o except_o it_o be_v his_o due_n without_o that_o your_o adjudge_v sanctity_n neither_o our_o king_n of_o england_n nor_o all_o the_o protestant_a prince_n and_o regiment_n in_o the_o world_n can_v by_o your_o religion_n make_v the_o pope_n or_o any_o other_o to_o be_v primate_n and_o have_v the_o charge_n or_o oversight_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o by_o your_o own_o doctrine_n of_o prince_n or_o presbytery_n supreamacie_n none_o extend_v further_a than_o their_o own_o temporal_a dominion_n much_o less_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o any_o great_a part_n thereof_o and_o by_o reas_n lord_n cook●_n prot_n assert_v jacob_n reas_n your_o own_o rule_n of_o authority_n justify_v both_o by_o the_o lord_n chief_a justice_n of_o england_n and_o your_o minister_n nemo_fw-la potest_fw-la plus_fw-la juris_fw-la in_o alium_fw-la transfer_v quam_fw-la ipse_fw-la habet_fw-la no_o man_n can_v transfer_v or_o bestow_v more_o right_o upon_o a_o other_o than_o he_o himself_o have_v therefore_o by_o our_o sentence_n from_o our_o king_n mouth_n as_o you_o assuer_fw-mi we_o all_o pope_n ever_o be_v and_o this_o be_v supreme_a head_n and_o ruler_n of_o christ_n whole_a church_n in_o england_n and_o all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o your_o greek_a grant_n with_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n be_v and_o all_o that_o desire_v to_o be_v account_v the_o choose_v and_o true_a sheep_n and_o member_n of_o this_o great_a flock_n fold_n and_o church_n of_o christ_n aught_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o this_o high_a shepherd_n primate_n and_o overseer_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o to_o be_v judge_v by_o he_o and_o not_o to_o be_v judge_n over_o he_o and_o to_o this_o also_o d._n morton_n himself_o 7._o morton_n app._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 7._o must_v subscribe_v though_o he_o will_v be_v singular_a above_o his_o fellow_n as_o often_o time_n he_o be_v for_o first_o he_o allow_v this_o sentence_n of_o their_o so_o name_v archbishop_n whiteguist_n against_o cartwright_n victor_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 198_o be_v a_o godly_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n and_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o great_a purity_n as_o not_o be_v long_o after_o the_o apostle_n and_o his_o majesty_n tell_v he_o that_o this_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o a_o rule_n to_o all_o yet_o d._n morton_n assure_v we_o that_o this_o godly_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n and_o ruler_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o do_v exercise_v the_o high_a act_n of_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n over_o all_o church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o do_v not_o yield_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o easter_n observation_n inflict_v excommunication_n the_o great_a act_n of_o jurisdiction_n by_o protestant_n against_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o 9_o morton_n app._n l._n 1._o cap._n 9_o pope_n victor_n excommunicate_v all_o church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a which_o differ_v from_o his_o church_n in_o the_o observation_n of_o easter_n this_o claim_n and_o exercise_v of_o this_o supreme_a jurisdiction_n be_v when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o protestant_n and_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a moment_n that_o the_o do_v of_o it_o if_o unjust_o have_v be_v most_o damnable_a and_o yet_o he_o live_v and_o die_v a_o holy_a saint_n therefore_o i_o urge_v d._n morton_n with_o these_o his_o 298._o morton_z app_z pag._n 298._o own_o word_n in_o the_o case_n of_o s._n cyprian_n this_o we_o think_v may_v work_v in_o our_o adversary_n at_o least_o blush_v except_o they_o will_v intend_v to_o prove_v concern_v saint_n victor_n that_o the_o same_o man_n of_o god_n and_o holy_a martyr_n of_o christ_n be_v neither_o saint_n nor_o martyr_n but_o undoubted_o a_o damnable_a schismatic_n when_o d._n morton_n wittness_v the_o quite_o contrary_a sayeinge_v they_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretic_n who_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a conform_v not_o themselves_o herein_o to_o the_o roman_a order_n but_o d._n morton_n insi_v 76._o mort._n supr_fw-la pag_n 76._o further_a in_o these_o word_n s._n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n that_o every_o man_n cause_n shall_v be_v hard_o there_o where_o it_o be_v comit_v and_o 296._o mort._n sup_v pag._n 296._o therefore_o command_v those_o man_n to_o return_v home_o again_o unto_o carthadge_n who_o have_v adventure_v to_o appeal_v unto_o rome_n and_o yet_o bellarmine_n urge_v appealeinge_n unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o all_o the_o coast_n of_o the_o world_n as_o a_o special_a argument_n of_o the_o pope_n absolute_a primacy_n d._n morton_n be_v answer_v by_o himself_o before_o proveinge_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n exercise_v this_o supreme_a power_n over_o all_o church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a then_o over_o africa_n and_o carthadge_n and_o in_o this_o very_a objection_n again_o confound_v himself_o for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o s._n cyprian_n his_o time_n they_o appeal_v to_o supr_fw-la mort._n supr_fw-la rome_n and_o prove_v by_o s._n cyprian_n who_o he_o will_v have_v a_o enemy_n to_o such_o appeal_v and_o supreamacy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o such_o appeal_n be_v then_o use_v long_o before_o any_o general_a council_n or_o christian_a emperor_n to_o grant_v such_o privilege_n to_o that_o church_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o claim_v receive_v and_o admit_v such_o appeal_n namely_o s._n cornelius_n and_o other_o ware_n holy_a saint_n and_o martyr_n therefore_o if_o that_o have_v be_v true_a which_o d._n morton_n write_v in_o these_o word_n 296._o morton_n pag_n 296._o saint_n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n that_o every_o man_n cause_n shall_v behard_v there_o where_o it_o wa●_n commit_v and_o therefore_o command_v those_o man_n to_o return_v home_o again_o unto_o carthadge_n who_o have_v adventure_v to_o appeal_v unto_o rome_n not_o alloweinge_v that_o any_o other_o bishop_n shall_v retract_v thing_n do_v by_o they_o in_o africa_n unless_o say_v cyprian_n a_o few_o lewd_a and_o desperate_a parson_n think_v the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n to_o have_v less_o authority_n by_o who_o they_o have_v be_v already_o judge_v and_o condemn_v if_o this_o allegation_n of_o d._n morton_n be_v true_a and_o certain_a yet_o it_o nothing_o preiudicate_v the_o authority_n and_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n not_o to_o be_v censure_v and_o judge_v by_o inferior_a bishop_n such_o as_o those_o of_o africa_n be_v unto_o rome_n by_o protestant_n doctrine_n and_o d._n morton_n himself_o beside_o all_o that_o be_v say_v before_o be_v witness_v sufficient_a in_o this_o matter_n for_o write_v of_o pope_n julius_n in_o those_o allow_a time_n he_o have_v these_o word_n two_o point_n 286._o morton_n pag._n 286._o will_v be_v observe_v in_o this_o claim_n of_o pope_n julius_n the_o first_o be_v what_o it_o be_v that_o he_o challenge_v the_o second_o be_v by_o what_o right_a both_o these_o be_v record_v by_o socrates_n his_o challenge_n be_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v unto_o the_o council_n and_o that_o without_o his_o sentence_n no_o decree_n shall_v be_v conclude_v the_o right_a hereof_o he_o pretend_v to_o stand_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n the_o word_n of_o socrates_n his_o author_n 9_o socrat._n histor_n ccclesiast_n circa_fw-la an._n 346._o &_o histor_n tripart_v lib._n 4._o cap._n 9_o because_o d._n morton_n be_v a_o know_a myncer_n of_o authority_n be_v these_o regula_n ecclesiastica_fw-la iubeat_fw-la non_fw-la oportere_fw-la praeter_fw-la sententiam_fw-la romani_fw-la pontificis_fw-la concilia_fw-la celebrari_fw-la the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n command_v that_o counsel_n he_o not_o celebrate_v without_o the_o s●●tence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o again_o canonibus_fw-la iubentibus_fw-la praeter_fw-la romanum_fw-la nibil_n decerni_fw-la 19_o socrat._n sup_v &_o histor_n trip_v lib._n 4._o cap._n 19_o pontificem_fw-la the_o canon_n commaundeinge_v that_o nothing_o be_v decree_v without_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o yet_o d._n morton_n

will_v not_o have_v any_o such_o canon_n or_o constitution_n his_o frivolous_a distinction_n in_o the_o nicene_n council_n then_o late_o end_v than_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v of_o more_o ancient_a and_o uncontroleable_a antiquity_n and_o authority_n by_o his_o own_o censure_n and_o s._n cyprian_n council_n and_o decree_n against_o this_o high_a power_n of_o no_o validity_n if_o he_o can_v bring_v forth_o any_o such_o decree_n or_o council_n which_o he_o do_v not_o but_o only_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o s._n cyprian_n to_o pope_n cornelius_n statutum_fw-la est_fw-la omnibus_fw-la nobis_fw-la which_o he_o thus_o translate_v s._n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n which_o 296._o cyprian_n ep_v 55._o ad_fw-la cornel._n morton_n app._n lib._n 2._o pag._n 296._o s._n cyprian_n neither_o have_v do_v nor_o can_v do_v to_o bind_v s._n cornelius_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o all_o other_o for_o by_o d._n mortons_n own_o argument_n if_o pope_n and_o s._n cornelius_n pope_n and_o saint_n stephen_n with_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o mother_n and_o command_a church_n of_o rome_n then_o by_o his_o majesty_n a_o rule_n unto_o all_o may_v not_o be_v a_o rule_n and_o commander_n over_o the_o african_a church_n much_o less_o can_v the_o church_n of_o africa_n subject_n rule_v and_o dependinge_v make_v statute_n and_o decree_n to_o rule_v and_o command_v this_o rule_n and_o commander_n of_o all_o and_o mr_n morton_n may_v have_v conclude_v the_o contrary_a of_o his_o translation_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o he_o have_v consider_v that_o s._n cyprian_n word_n be_v not_o statutum_n sit_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la nobis_fw-la it_o be_v decree_v of_o or_o by_o we_o all_o ●●t_n statutum_fw-la sit_fw-la omnibus_fw-la nobis_fw-la a_o decree_n be_v make_v for_o we_o all_o because_o s._n fabian_n pope_n of_o rome_n and_o predicessor_n to_o s._n cornelius_n have_v make_v such_o a_o conc_fw-fr ●abian_n ●●ist_o 3._o ●●m_fw-la 1._o conc_fw-fr decree_n to_o bind_v all_o as_o s._n cyprian_n speak_v of_o ibi_fw-la causa_fw-la agatur_fw-la ubi_fw-la crimen_fw-la admittitur_fw-la let_v the_o cause_n be_v hard_o there_o where_o the_o fault_n be_v commit_v yet_o in_o the_o same_o place_n appeal_v to_o rome_n be_v except_v in_o these_o word_n we_o forbid_v foreign_a judgement_n by_o a_o general_a decree_n reserve_v always_o the_o apostolic_a authority_n and_o again_o it_o please_v alsoe_o that_o if_o a_o bishop_n accuse_v have_v appeal_v to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a that_o shall_v be_v decree_v which_o the_o high_a bishop_n of_o that_o see_v give_v sentence_n of_o all_o which_o as_o alsoe_o that_o whole_a epistle_n of_o s._n cyprian_n to_o s._n cornelius_n than_o pope_n of_o rome_n never_o denye_v appeal_n thither_o but_o excuseinge_v and_o defende_v and_o purge_v himself_o and_o other_o bishop_n of_o africa_n accuse_v by_o appellant_n at_o rome_n as_o they_o have_v likewise_o do_v priori_fw-la anno_fw-la the_o year_n before_o sufficient_o supr_fw-la cyprian_a ep_n 55._o supr_fw-la confirm_v the_o undeniable_a supreme_a authority_n of_o that_o church_n which_o s._n cyprian_n there_o prove_v to_o be_v of_o infallible_a judgement_n and_o undeceaveable_a by_o any_o appellant_n or_o other_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o so_o to_o be_v appeal_v unto_o and_o supreme_a his_o word_n in_o the_o same_o epistle_n and_o concern_v the_o same_o appellant_n be_v these_o navigare_fw-la audent_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la petri_n cathedram_fw-la they_o dare_v to_o sail_v even_o to_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o to_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o priestly_a unity_n be_v rise_v and_o carry_v thither_o letter_n from_o schismatic_n and_o wicked_a man_n nor_o to_o think_v that_o they_o be_v roman_n who_o faith_n by_o the_o apostle_n preachinge_a be_v praise_v to_o who_o false_a belief_n can_v have_v access_n hitherto_o the_o very_a word_n of_o s._n cyprian_n in_o that_o place_n and_o epistle_n which_o d._n morton_n allege_v against_o the_o roman_a supreamacie_n by_o which_o be_v evident_a that_o s._n cyprian_n neither_o do_v nor_o can_v by_o his_o doctrine_n deny_v appeal_n to_o that_o church_n which_o as_o he_o write_v can_v not_o be_v deceive_v with_o heretic_n nor_o false_a belief_n can_v have_v access_n unto_o it_o which_o can_v be_v for_o no_o other_o cause_n but_o for_o the_o infallible_a judgement_n thereof_o and_o that_o god_n do_v assist_v it_o in_o truth_n as_o other_o protestant_n be_v witness_n before_o and_o d._n morton_n have_v first_o write_v 296._o morton_z app_z pag._n 296._o in_o this_o order_n the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v long_o use_v of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v as_o much_o to_o blame_v to_o speak_v thus_o s._n cyprian_n say_v none_o of_o we_o be_v call_v the_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n which_o not_o s._n cyprian_n only_o but_o the_o whole_a council_n of_o carthadge_n under_o cyprian_n do_v profess_v furthermore_o call_n it_o a_o terror_n tyrannical_a for_o any_o one_o bishop_n to_o impose_v upon_o his_o fellow_n bishop_n a_o necessity_n of_o obedience_n for_o first_o d._n morton_n can_v but_o know_v that_o this_o council_n of_o africa_n defendeinge_v rebaptization_n be_v just_o condemn_v by_o the_o then_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o recant_v by_o the_o african_a bishop_n present_a at_o it_o as_o be_v prove_v before_o second_o d._n morton_n will_v be_v a_o presbyterian_a if_o he_o make_v equality_n in_o the_o clergy_n and_o deny_v archbishop_n primate_fw-la and_o patriarch_n as_o his_o citation_n without_o better_a gloss_n impli_v three_o he_o do_v abuse_v his_o reader_n to_o wish_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o s._n cyprian_n and_o the_o african_a bishop_n decree_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o claim_n of_o s._n stephen_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n his_o predecessor_n and_o successor_n to_o be_v bishop_n of_o bishop_n 296._o mort._n sup_v pag._n 296._o in_o a_o right_a sense_n as_o he_o there_o cit_v from_o binias_n for_o so_o against_o his_o own_o word_n and_o citation_n they_o have_v call_v their_o own_o decree_n a_o terror_n tyrannical_a for_o any_o one_o bishop_n to_o impose_v upon_o his_o fellow_n bishop_n a_o necessity_n of_o obedience_n for_o d._n morton_n dare_v not_o to_o deny_v but_o s._n stephen_n and_o other_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v at_o the_o jest_n fellow_n bishop_n with_o those_o of_o africa_n but_o s._n cyprian_n and_o those_o bishop_n decree_v no_o such_o thing_n for_o d._n morton_n may_v so_o in_o that_o council_n that_o the_o sentence_n of_o s._n cyprian_n be_v the_o last_o of_o all_o and_o after_o all_o the_o other_o bishop_n and_o only_o to_o condemn_v baptism_n by_o heretic_n after_o recant_v and_o condemn_v and_o the_o word_n which_o he_o cite_v against_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n be_v in_o s._n cyprian_n init_fw-la carthagin_n council_n sub_fw-la cyprian_n to_o 1._o council_n init_fw-la exhortation_n not_o decree_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n begin_v audistis_fw-la collegae_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la you_o have_v hard_o o_o most_o belove_a fellow_n nothing_o concern_v except_o affirminge_v or_o confirminge_v that_o claim_n and_o title_n in_o pope_n stephen_n a_o holy_a saint_n and_o martyr_n but_o altogether_o about_o rebaptisation_n and_o be_v these_o superest_fw-la ut_fw-la de_fw-fr hacre_n quid_fw-la singuli_fw-la sentiamus_fw-la proferamus_fw-la it_o remain_v that_o every_o of_o we_o speak_v of_o this_o matter_n what_o he_o think_v judginge_v no_o man_n or_o remove_v any_o man_n from_o the_o right_n of_o communion_n if_o he_o shall_v think_v otherwise_o for_o none_o of_o we_o there_o assemble_v constitute_v himself_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n which_o see_v s._n stephen_n a_o holy_a pope_n and_o martyr_n with_o other_o of_o that_o sacred_a see_v than_o a_o rule_n to_o all_o by_o protestant_n and_o d._n morton_n do_v by_o they_o also_o it_o must_v be_v yield_v to_o be_v just_a and_o lawful_a neither_o must_v d._n morton_n be_v so_o hyperpapall_a as_o to_o deny_v the_o council_n of_o sardyce_n where_o appeal_v to_o rome_n be_v warrant_v to_o be_v general_a for_o his_o master_n the_o maker_n of_o their_o great_a theatre_n have_v so_o allow_v and_o receive_v it_o before_o nor_o slander_n s._n cyprian_a by_o perswade_v the_o world_n that_o he_o die_v out_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o recallinge_v of_o which_o his_o great_a rashness_n i_o refer_v he_o to_o better_a authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n s._n jerome_n luciferian_n augustin_n ep_v 48._o hieron_n dialog_n count_n luciferian_n and_o the_o like_a and_o this_o suffice_v of_o this_o question_n by_o which_o the_o university_n of_o cambridg_n may_v easy_o resolve_v themselves_o by_o their_o own_o doctor_n of_o the_o second_o proposition_n offer_v unto_o they_o by_o the_o priest_n of_o wisbich_n there_o be_v a_o external_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n who_o it_o be_v and_o of_o what_o authority_n his_o definitive_a sentence_n be_v in_o such_o thing_n

chapter_n four_o wherein_o by_o these_o protestant_n be_v prove_v that_o all_o book_n of_o scripture_n receive_v for_o such_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v canonical_a that_o the_o protestant_n also_o have_v either_o no_o scripture_n at_o all_o or_o uncertain_a and_o doubtful_a and_o no_o true_a canon_n of_o they_o thus_o haveinge_v demonstrative_o prove_v by_o these_o our_o english_a protestant_n that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o that_o byndeinge_n and_o command_v authority_n power_n and_o privilege_n that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_n of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n pillar_n and_o grawnd_v of_o truth_n her_o communion_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v direction_n follow_v judgement_n rest_v in_o to_o over-rule_v all_o inferior_a judgement_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o both_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o so_o excellent_a and_o enfraunchised_a society_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o bishop_n thereof_o supreme_a head_n and_o spiritual_a governor_n over_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n all_o other_o question_n against_o these_o protestant_n be_v all_o ready_a determine_v by_o they_o for_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o nothing_o be_v further_a needful_a to_o be_v dispute_v in_o this_o business_n either_o of_o scripture_n or_o any_o other_o matter_n in_o controversy_n yet_o for_o particular_a satisfaction_n to_o all_o in_o all_o particular_n i_o will_v proceed_v and_o first_o for_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o argue_v these_o first_o in_o general_n whatsoever_o book_n be_v propose_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o supreme_a governor_n thereof_o to_o be_v canonical_a scripture_n be_v for_o such_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o reverence_v but_o all_o book_n allow_v for_o canonical_a by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a be_v such_o therefore_o so_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o reverence_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a before_o by_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o true_a church_n recite_v in_o general_a and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o in_o particular_a also_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o approveinge_v and_o proposeinge_v holy_a scripture_n for_o mr._n wotton_n have_v thus_o testify_v for_o 442._o wotton_n ●ef_n of_o perk_n pag._n 442._o protestant_n the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o discreditinge_v that_o we_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o very_a special_a ground_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o scripture_n and_o d._n covell_n have_v these_o convince_a 60._o covell_n against_o burg._n pag._n 60._o word_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n accorde_v to_o her_o authority_n receive_v from_o he_o have_v warrant_n to_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o acknowledge_v to_o receive_v to_o publish_v and_o command_v unto_o her_o child_n and_o to_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o this_o privilege_n by_o these_o protestant_n can_v be_v attribute_v or_o ascribe_v to_o any_o other_o church_n than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v before_o confess_v that_o never_o any_o other_o church_n but_o that_o only_a exceptinge_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n pretend_v title_n much_o less_o enjoy_v it_o to_o this_o supreamacie_n to_o propownde_v scripture_n or_o make_v decree_n and_o law_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o the_o child_n thereof_o and_o the_o claim_n thereof_o in_o that_o behalf_n be_v but_o pretend_v and_o usurp_a and_o now_o be_v by_o their_o desolation_n leave_v desolate_a and_o to_o make_v this_o the_o next_o argument_n and_o other_o more_o clear_a i_o will_v in_o this_o place_n recite_v the_o word_n of_o d._n feild_n wherein_o to_o omit_v the_o holy_a scripture_n because_o they_o in_o no_o place_n tell_v we_o which_o be_v or_o be_v not_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o we_o be_v as_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v tell_v we_o and_o shall_v more_o particulare_o testify_v hereafter_o in_o this_o chapter_n to_o receive_v they_o from_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o may_v know_v who_o most_o to_o trust_v and_o obey_v in_o this_o and_o such_o matter_n of_o controversy_n he_o write_v thus_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o church_n before_o hither_o 5._o field_n pag._n 202._o l._n 4._o c._n 5._o we_o may_v refer_v those_o different_a degree_n of_o obedience_n which_o we_o must_v yield_v to_o they_o that_o command_v and_o teach_v we_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n excellent_o describe_v and_o set_v down_o by_o waldensis_n we_o 27._o waldens_n doct_v fidei_fw-la l._n 2._o art_n 2._o 3._o p._n 27._o must_v say_v he_o reverence_n and_o respect_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrynes_n and_o writeing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o hitherto_o d._n field_n allowance_n that_o this_o sentence_n be_v excellent_a therefore_o soeinge_v protestant_n never_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v as_o they_o have_v testify_v before_o any_o general_a council_n and_o deny_v all_o counsel_n to_o be_v general_a which_o catholic_n allege_v for_o this_o question_n of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o other_o also_o they_o be_v bownde_v to_o be_v obedient_a to_o that_o sentence_n next_o unto_o they_o which_o d._n feild_n here_o have_v tell_v we_o to_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o pope_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v define_v and_o allow_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n for_o the_o book_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n as_o alsoe_o other_o question_n as_o all_o protestant_n acknowledge_v otherwise_o they_o be_v in_o one_o of_o high_a degree_n of_o disobedience_n that_o be_v in_o this_o world_n as_o his_o word_n before_o be_v witness_v for_o he_o allow_v it_o for_o a_o excellent_a direction_n for_o this_o present_a time_n and_o state_n of_o controversy_n and_o yet_o if_o he_o will_v contend_v which_o he_o neither_o do_v nor_o can_v be_v allow_v for_o this_o present_a time_n to_o draw_v it_o to_o the_o day_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n dispute_v against_o witcliffe_n their_o brother_n in_o religion_n as_o they_o write_v and_o resist_v the_o pope_n authority_n it_o make_v nothing_o for_o his_o excuse_n for_o if_o witcliffe_n as_o they_o say_v be_v of_o their_o religion_n the_o case_n between_o waldensis_n and_o he_o be_v the_o same_o which_o now_o be_v with_o myself_o and_o other_o catholic_n write_n against_o these_o protestant_n brethren_n and_o associate_n in_o religion_n unto_o wickliff_n and_o his_o adherent_n this_o suppose_a i_o make_v the_o like_a argument_n again_o in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o book_n be_v propose_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n by_o the_o true_a church_n be_v the_o high_a rule_n that_o can_v be_v have_v or_o find_v in_o time_n of_o controversy_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a scripture_n but_o all_o those_o book_n which_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n allow_v be_v so_o propose_v therefore_o to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a scripture_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o all_o christian_n in_o such_o time_n must_v needs_o be_v perplex_v in_o the_o chief_a matter_n of_o religion_n by_o protestant_n the_o scripture_n themselves_o which_o can_v be_v for_o so_o contradictory_n may_v both_o be_v true_a the_o high_a rule_n aught_o to_o be_v follow_v the_o high_a rule_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v which_o be_v contradictory_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v our_o rule_n and_o the_o best_a that_o can_v be_v assign_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v false_a and_o deceatefull_a and_o no_o man_n can_v be_v so_o bownde_v under_o damnation_n to_o follow_v a_o false_a rule_n and_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o these_o protestant_a sentence_n d._n covell_n word_n be_v 31._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 31._o these_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v no_o bad_a opinion_n to_o affirm_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v holy_a and_o divine_a in_o themselves_o but_o so_o esteem_v by_o we_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v true_a we_o have_v it_o from_o the_o church_n and_o further_a thus_o the_o church_n have_v four_o 33._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 32._o 33._o singular_a office_n towards_o the_o scripture_n first_o to_o be_v of_o they_o as_o it_o be_v a_o faithful_a register_n second_o to_o discern_v and_o judge_n between_o false_a and_o adulterate_a and_o that_o which_o be_v true_a and_o perfect_a the_o three_o to_o publish_v and_o diwlge_v to_o proclaim_v as_o a_o crier_n the_o true_a edict_n

of_o our_o lord_n himself_o the_o last_o be_v to_o be_v a_o interpreter_n and_o in_o that_o followe_a the_o safe_a rule_n to_o make_v a_o undivided_a unity_n of_o the_o truth_n uncapable_a of_o contradiction_n to_o be_v a_o most_o faithful_a 34._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 34._o expositor_n of_o his_o own_o meaneinge_n and_o he_o conclude_v thus_o w●e_o say_v that_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o receive_v the_o word_n of_o god_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n we_o see_v her_o judgement_n we_o hear_v her_o voice_n and_o in_o humility_n subscribe_v unto_o all_o this_o therefore_o be_v so_o prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n endow_v with_o these_o privilege_n concern_v scripture_n that_o the_o sentence_n of_o it_o by_o d._n feild_n before_o be_v more_o 202._o feild_n l_o 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o to_o be_v regard_v then_o any_o they_o have_v or_o can_v pretend_v and_o have_v propose_v all_o book_n for_o scripture_n which_o catholic_n receive_v we_o must_v obey_v it_o and_o the_o rather_o agree_v with_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o which_o d._n feild_n write_v 5._o feild_n pag._n 71._o l._n 3._o c._n 5._o thus_o we_o account_v they_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o that_o church_n can_v be_v which_o propose_v adulterate_a and_o false_a scripture_n for_o true_a and_o the_o undoubted_a word_n of_o god_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v also_o evident_o true_a that_o all_o book_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n receave_v for_o holy_a scripture_n as_o so_o propose_v publish_v and_o prove_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o sentence_n which_o in_o this_o time_n be_v high_a and_o to_o be_v obey_v as_o these_o protestant_n have_v write_v and_o so_o all_o thing_n in_o this_o argument_n be_v evident_o confess_v for_o true_a by_o our_o adversary_n before_o my_o next_o argument_n i_o will_v cite_v the_o opinion_n of_o d._n dove_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o peterboroughe_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o we_o may_v plain_o see_v where_o upon_o protestant_n denye_v so_o many_o book_n for_o canonical_a scripture_n which_o catholic_n receive_v be_v ground_v his_o word_n be_v these_o catholic_n 15._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 15._o prove_v they_o to_o be_v canonical_a out_o of_o s._n augustine_n we_o that_o they_o be_v apochrypha_n out_o of_o s._n hierome_n both_o which_o doctor_n be_v of_o no_o small_a authority_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o in_o this_o we_o differ_v no_o more_o from_o they_o than_o s._n hierome_n do_v from_o s._n augustine_n this_o suppose_a i_o argue_v thus_o from_o these_o protestant_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n by_o a_o bishop_n saint_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n far_o the_o most_o learned_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n except_v the_o apostle_n and_o this_o so_o constant_o that_o this_o so_o worthy_a a_o man_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o probability_n be_v more_o like_a to_o be_v true_a then_o that_o which_o doubteful_o teach_v by_o a_o other_o doctor_n of_o the_o same_o time_n who_o both_o as_o the_o same_o protestant_n write_v deal_v unchristiane_o and_o his_o authority_n in_o some_o other_o question_n be_v not_o much_o worth_a and_o in_o this_o also_o recall_v his_o opinion_n or_o renownce_v it_o to_o be_v his_o meanening_n but_o the_o doctrine_n which_o catholic_n hold_v concern_v canonical_a scripture_n be_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o protestant_o thus_o much_o more_o likely_a to_o be_v true_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v than_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n of_o protestant_n therefore_o by_o protestant_n it_o be_v more_o probable_a credible_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n in_o the_o proceed_n of_o these_o protestant_n by_o who_o i_o dispute_v in_o this_o place_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o among_o man_n learn_v in_o profession_n the_o common_a maxim_n and_o reason_n be_v we_o must_v believe_v every_o one_o most_o cunning_a in_o his_o art_n and_o among_o man_n learned_a he_o that_o be_v most_o or_o more_o learned_a be_v to_o be_v credit_v before_o he_o that_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v his_o inferior_a in_o learning_n and_o doctrine_n constant_o teach_v not_o only_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o such_o a_o more_o or_o most_o learned_a father_n and_o doctor_n and_o saint_n but_o further_o to_o be_v doctrine_n general_o of_o christ_n true_a church_n be_v of_o more_o credit_n and_o more_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v then_o that_o which_o by_o a_o man_n suppose_v not_o so_o learned_a be_v either_o doubtful_o or_o singular_o teach_v or_o uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v so_o teach_v or_o if_o it_o be_v yet_o be_v recant_v disclaim_v or_o retract_v by_o himself_o the_o second_o proposition_n concern_v these_o two_o great_a doctor_n and_o their_o opinion_n in_o this_o point_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n d._n cou●ll_o write_v of_o s._n augustine_n in_o 3._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 3._o these_o term_n he_o be_v far_o the_o most_o learned_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n except_o the_o apostle_n and_o give_v the_o high_a commendation_n he_o can_v to_o s._n thomas_n aquin●s_n our_o holy_a and_o learned_a schole-man_n he_o burg._n covell_a ag_n burg._n write_v thus_o by_o a_o common_a proverb_n it_o be_v speak_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o s._n augustine_n dwell_v in_o aquinas_n concern_v s._n hi●●ome_n upon_o who_o imagine_a opinion_n in_o this_o point_n they_o will_v hazard_v their_o whole_a religion_n in_o their_o judgement_n allowe_a only_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v judge_n and_o ground_n in_o other_o point_n they_o use_v he_o in_o these_o term_n mr._n wottons_n 520._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n 495._o 500_o 519._o 520._o word_n be_v hieromes_n authority_n in_o the_o case_n of_o single_a life_n be_v not_o much_o worth_a hierome_n condemninge_v jovinian_a deal_v unchristiane_o with_o he_o the_o authority_n of_o hierome_n concludeinge_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n from_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n go_v and_o sell_v all_o etc._n etc._n be_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v now_o let_v we_o hear_v from_o these_o protestant_n in_o what_o manner_n these_o two_o doctor_n teach_v as_o this_o protestant_n tell_v we_o these_o two_o diverse_a doctrine_n one_o for_o catholic_n and_o the_o other_o for_o protestant_n d._n feild_n writeinge_v of_o book_n which_o catholic_n admit_v for_o canonical_a and_o the_o protestant_n refuse_v tell_v we_o that_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o three_o council_n 246._o field_n pag._n 248._o l._n 4._o c._n 23._o &_o pag._n 246._o of_o carthage_n confirm_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n wherein_o augustine_n be_v present_a and_o innocentius_n pope_n lyve_v in_o that_o time_n seem_v to_o add_v they_o to_o the_o canon_n then_o it_o seem_v by_o this_o protestant_a testimony_n that_o s._n augustine_n opinion_n approve_v in_o so_o great_a a_o provincial_a council_n confirm_v in_o a_o general_a council_n the_o high_a commaundeinge_v judgement_n by_o they_o before_o and_o by_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o great_a apostolic_a see_n the_o second_o judge_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n before_o in_o d._n feilds_n allowance_n especial_o in_o that_o best_a time_n when_o his_o majesty_n say_v it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o and_o constant_o teach_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n by_o this_o the_o great_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o be_v like_a to_o be_v by_o these_o man_n be_v worthy_a to_o be_v credit_v and_o believe_v and_o by_o their_o doctrine_n before_o all_o man_n that_o will_v not_o be_v disobedient_a both_o in_o the_o second_o and_o first_o degree_n also_o be_v bownde_v to_o embrace_v and_o follow_v it_o now_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o these_o protestant_n will_v testify_v of_o s._n hierome_n for_o their_o opinion_n in_o this_o question_n of_o these_o book_n the_o protestant_a conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n before_o 60._o conference_n pag._n 60._o the_o king_n entreate_v of_o protestant_n exception_n against_o these_o scripture_n use_v these_o word_n most_o of_o the_o objection_n make_v against_o those_o book_n be_v the_o old_a cavil_n of_o the_o jew_n renew_v by_o s._n hi●rome_n in_o his_o time_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o give_v they_o that_o name_n of_o apochrypha_n which_o opinion_n upon_o ruffinus_n his_o challenge_v he_o after_o a_o sort_n disclaim_v the_o rather_o because_o a_o general_a offence_n be_v take_v at_o his_o speech_n in_o that_o kind_a hitherto_o the_o censure_n at_o that_o public_a protestant_a conference_n by_o which_o the_o protestant_n ground_n for_o denial_n of_o those_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o tearminge_v

argue_v thus_o all_o those_o book_n which_o protestant_n in_o their_o authorise_a communion_n book_n and_o book_n of_o honolye_n allow_v by_o their_o convocation_n and_o parliament_n and_o our_o king_n do_v prescribe_v to_o be_v use_v as_o canonical_a scripture_n as_o well_o as_o other_o and_o be_v so_o cite_v and_o practise_v aught_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o allow_v for_o canonical_a but_o those_o book_n which_o they_o deny_v and_o catholic_n receive_v for_o canonical_a be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o admit_v they_o into_o the_o canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a for_o book_n rule_n law_n and_o direction_n propose_v by_o true_a authority_n as_o those_o be_v suppose_v of_o protestant_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v and_o follow_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v likewise_o 6._o l._n 1._o homel_n l._n 2._o homel_n artic._n 25._o communion_n b._n tabl._n direct_a of_o service_n survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o comm_n prayer_n pag._n 27._o 28._o 29._o 30._o 31._o petit_fw-fr of_o 22._o preach_v exc_fw-la ag_n hom_n and_z except_z 4._o ag_n comm_n book_n articl_n of_o relig._n articul_fw-la 6._o most_o certain_a for_o their_o book_n of_o homelyes_n receive_v in_o the_o 25._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n do_v ordinary_o so_o cite_v they_o and_o their_o communion_n book_n so_o term_v and_o use_v they_o too_o often_o to_o be_v allege_v in_o this_o place_n whereupon_o to_o be_v brief_a the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n affirm_v playnelye_o and_o often_o urdge_v it_o that_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n must_v approve_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n these_o book_n for_o canonical_a so_o likewise_o do_v the_o 22._o preacher_n of_o london_n in_o their_o petition_n if_o any_o man_n shall_v answer_v that_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n exclude_v they_o from_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o so_o they_o can_v be_v say_v to_o receive_v they_o i_o answer_v he_o again_o that_o this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o freeinge_v they_o in_o this_o point_n that_o it_o both_o exclude_v they_o define_v and_o embrace_v so_o contradictory_n doctrine_n in_o so_o important_a business_n from_o all_o hope_n of_o truth_n and_o further_o prove_v that_o these_o man_n builde_v all_o upon_o scripture_n have_v either_o no_o scripture_n at_o all_o or_o else_o such_o doubtful_a uncertain_a and_o unresolued_a scripture_n that_o true_a religion_n which_o must_v be_v most_o assure_v and_o infallible_a can_v be_v ground_v or_o maintain_v by_o they_o for_o proof_n whereof_o i_o will_v first_o recite_v their_o subscribe_v article_n in_o this_o question_n and_o then_o frame_v my_o argument_n their_o article_n be_v set_v down_o in_o these_o 6._o articl_n of_o rel._n articul_fw-la 6._o definitive_a word_n holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o read_v therein_o nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o man_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n or_o be_v think_v requisite_a or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n in_o the_o name_n of_o holy_a scripture_n we_o do_v understand_v those_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n of_o who_o authority_n be_v never_o any_o doubt_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o article_n i_o be_o to_o entreat_v in_o my_o chapter_n of_o tradition_n hereafter_o of_o the_o late_a part_n i_o will_v speak_v in_o this_o place_n only_o first_o admonishe_v my_o reader_n in_o what_o ample_a manner_n d._n feild_n and_o other_o of_o that_o religion_n 2._o feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o 2._o 3._o 4._o 5._o pag._n 60._o 62._o 63._o 64._o etc._n etc._n feild_n l._n 3._o titul_n c._n 1._o &_o 2._o take_v this_o word_n the_o church_n for_o breviate_v whereof_o the_o title_n of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o three_o book_n be_v these_o of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n into_o the_o greek_a latin_a armenian_a aethiopian_a and_o nestorian_a church_n c._n 1._o of_o the_o harsh_a and_o unaduised_a censure_n of_o the_o romanist_n condemninge_v all_o these_o church_n as_o scismaticall_a and_o heretical_a cap._n 2._o now_o this_o suppose_a i_o argue_v thus_o no_o book_n who_o authority_n have_v at_o any_o time_n be_v doubt_v of_o in_o the_o church_n be_v by_o this_o protestant_a article_n to_o be_v allow_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o all_o book_n that_o either_o protestant_n or_o catholic_n receive_v for_o canonical_a have_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o protestant_n be_v doubt_v of_o in_o the_o church_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n there_o be_v no_o canonical_a scripture_n at_o all_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o prove_v by_o their_o recite_v article_n define_v those_o book_n canonical_a of_o who_o authority_n be_v never_o any_o doubt_n in_o the_o church_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v direct_o prove_v by_o d._n willet_n who_o write_v again_o willet_n synop_n quaest_a 1._o of_o scripture_n pag._n 2._o 3._o edit_n an._n 1594._o and_o after_o publish_v again_o direct_o and_o at_o large_a how_o every_o book_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n have_v not_o only_o be_v doubt_v of_o but_o also_o deny_v in_o this_o their_o church_n i_o suppose_v the_o last_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n be_v since_o the_o comme_a in_o of_o his_o majesty_n my_o prescribe_a time_n otherwise_o it_o be_v so_o direct_o there_o prove_v by_o he_o that_o no_o protestant_n can_v deny_v it_o and_o to_o show_v the_o pitiful_a case_n of_o this_o their_o protestant_a article_n and_o religion_n their_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o wincester_n d._n 664._o bilson_n suru_fw-fr pag._n 664._o bilson_n within_o my_o limitation_n write_v thus_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o be_v not_o full_o receive_v in_o all_o place_n no_o not_o in_o eusebius_n time_n he_o say_v the_o epistle_n of_o james_n of_o jude_n the_o second_o of_o peter_n the_o second_o and_o three_o of_o john_n be_v contradict_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrews_n be_v contradict_v the_o church_n of_o syria_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o second_o epistle_n of_o peter_n nor_o the_o second_o and_o three_o of_o john_n nor_o the_o epistle_n of_o jude_n nor_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v for_o the_o church_n of_o arabia_n will_v you_o hence_o conclude_v that_o these_o part_n of_o scripture_n be_v not_o apostolic_a or_o that_o we_o need_v not_o receive_v they_o now_o because_o they_o be_v forme_o doubt_v of_o therefore_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n have_v no_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a scripture_n if_o they_o will_v stand_v to_o their_o suscribed_a article_n and_o their_o own_o subscription_n which_o this_o protestant_a bishop_n before_o see_v the_o absurdity_n thereof_o have_v refuse_v to_o do_v therefore_o they_o may_v not_o as_o they_o do_v deny_v those_o other_o book_n which_o catholic_n admit_v upon_o so_o great_a and_o high_a warrant_n before_o in_o protestant_n judgement_n because_o in_o former_a time_n they_o have_v be_v doubt_v of_o as_o those_o last_o recite_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o bishop_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n as_o d._n willet_n have_v wittness_v have_v be_v to_o these_o i_o may_v add_v more_o argument_n from_o these_o protestant_n true_a greek_a church_n and_o the_o general_a council_n of_o florence_n both_o allow_v by_o some_o of_o these_o writer_n and_o yet_o allowe_a and_o warrant_v for_o canonical_a all_o book_n receive_v by_o catholic_n and_o other_o argument_n by_o they_o but_o these_o be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o matter_n at_o this_o time_n and_o as_o demonstration_n be_v make_v that_o these_o protestant_n either_o have_v no_o true_a scripture_n at_o all_o or_o not_o the_o true_a canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n so_o it_o be_v as_o evident_a that_o their_o religion_n can_v be_v prove_v true_a and_o infallible_a as_o true_a religion_n be_v by_o evidence_n that_o in_o their_o proceed_n be_v doubtful_a fallible_a or_o no_o holy_a canonical_a scripture_n but_o by_o they_o exclude_v from_o that_o number_n and_o sacred_a canon_n chapter_n v._o of_o the_o integrity_n and_o excellency_n of_o the_o latin_a vulgar_a translation_n of_o scripture_n use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o protestant_n false_a corrupt_a and_o erroneous_a translation_n in_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o censure_n now_o let_v we_o entreat_v of_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n handle_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n for_o who_o allowance_n by_o these_o protestant_n i_o argue_v by_o they_o in_o this_o manner_n that_o latin_a translation_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o school_n and_o pulpit_n and_o for_o antiquity_n to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n thirteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o by_o s._n augustine_n prefer_v

priest_n parsonall_a absolution_n from_o sin_v after_o confession_n baptism_n by_o private_a parson_n in_o time_n of_o necessity_n confirmation_n profession_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o believe_v in_o the_o father_n the_o son_n holy_a ghost_n ordination_n of_o archbishop_n in_o their_o province_n and_o bishop_n in_o their_o diocese_n the_o article_n of_o christ_n descent_n to_o hell_n the_o apostle_n creed_n baptism_n of_o infant_n the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o our_o bless_a lady_n the_o celebrate_v of_o our_o lord_n day_n call_v sunday_n for_o the_o sabbath_n in_o the_o old_a law_n the_o feast_n of_o pentecoste_n and_o easter_n and_o their_o time_n when_o to_o be_v celebrate_v not_o answeare_v to_o the_o jew_n and_o for_o denial_n of_o which_o the_o quartadeciman_n heresy_n be_v condemn_v and_o other_o be_v thus_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n to_o be_v true_a tradition_n or_o so_o esteem_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n by_o their_o testimony_n therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v allowance_n for_o true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o against_o protestant_n not_o better_a testimony_n can_v be_v then_o from_o themselves_o and_o they_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v a_o true_a rule_n in_o religion_n and_o to_o be_v follow_v of_o us._n now_o to_o prove_v the_o minor_a i_o must_v ci●e_v these_o protestant_n and_o if_o any_o of_o they_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o some_o other_o in_o their_o religion_n speak_v not_o always_o to_o their_o likeinge_n or_o unproper_o as_o they_o think_v let_v they_o try_v this_o combat_n with_o themselves_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o i_o in_o this_o treatise_n first_o d._n covell_n and_o other_o teach_v that_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v confer_v covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 139._o 124._o 125._o confer_v a_o apostolickall_n constitution_n and_o tradition_n and_o the_o protestant_n against_o puritan_n do_v not_o defend_v it_o by_o scripture_n the_o same_o d._n covell_n from_o the_o 122._o covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 122._o ancient_a father_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o as_o a_o general_a council_n be_v of_o high_a judgement_n by_o these_o man_n before_o so_o d._n willet_n write_v 169._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 169._o thus_o the_o greek_n in_o a_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o nyce_n confirm_v and_o allow_v the_o adoration_n of_o imadge_n and_o it_o teach_v that_o reverence_n of_o imadge_n be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n m._n middleton_n have_v 51._o council_n nyc_a 2._o middleton_n pap_n pag._n 64._o 45._o 46._o 51._o thus_o testify_v s._n chrisostome_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n ordinance_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o confess_v it_o be_v a_o tradition_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o father_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o beg_v mercy_n of_o god_n for_o they_o the_o dead_a be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o public_a liturgy_n or_o mass_n of_o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o ●piphanius_n the_o greek_a 3._o gennad_n schol._n def_n 5._o c._n 3._o church_n so_o allow_v by_o protestant_n as_o before_o testify_v thus_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n m._n perkins_n ormerod_n and_o other_o assure_v we_o 13._o perk._n probl_a pag._n 93._o orme_a pick_v pag._n ●7_n morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o pag._n 227._o 228._o middleton_n pap_n pag._n 134._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 13._o the_o ancient_a father_n teach_v prayer_n to_o saint_n and_o d._n morton_n allege_v how_o all_o antiquity_n teach_v invocation_n of_o saint_n then_o see_v protestant_n will_v not_o allow_v it_o by_o scripture_n they_o must_v grant_v it_o by_o tradition_n m._n middleton_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o ancient_a father_n so_o receaveinge_v it_o from_o they_o that_o go_v before_o they_o teach_v that_o vow_n of_o chastity_n and_o single_a life_n in_o priest_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v by_o tradition_n d._n willet_n grant_v that_o vigiluntius_n be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n for_o denial_n of_o reverence_n to_o relic_n then_o by_o tradition_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n for_o they_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n his_o majesty_n and_o the_o protestant_a conference_n tell_v we_o with_o 13._o confer_v pag._n 13._o the_o father_n and_o apostolic_a church_n that_o the_o particular_a and_o personal_a absolution_n from_o sin_n after_o confession_n be_v apostolical_a and_o a_o very_a godly_a ordinance_n and_o yet_o other_o protestant_n there_o affirm_v that_o neither_o that_n nor_o other_o followe_a be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n d._n bilson_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n with_o consent_n 18._o confer_v pag._n 18._o of_o antiquity_n teach_v that_o baptism_n to_o be_v minister_v by_o private_a person_n in_o time_n of_o necessity_n be_v a_o holy_a tradition_n his_o majesty_n and_o the_o say_a conference_n teach_v that_o bishop_n be_v divine_a ordination_n 36._o confer_v pag_n 35._o 36._o and_o confirmation_n be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n how_o it_o ought_v by_o these_o man_n to_o be_v receive_v 11._o pag._n 10._o 11._o for_o a_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v prove_v among_o other_o sacrament_n hereafter_o m._n wotton_n write_v 4●6_n wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag_n 465._o 4●6_n that_o s._n basile_n do_v hold_v that_o the_o very_a profession_n of_o our_o faith_n by_o which_o we_o believe_v in_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o tradition_n d._n covell_n wittness_v thus_o that_o it_o be_v a_o 2._o covell_a ag_n the_o plea._n of_o the_o innoc._n pag._n 104._o barlowe_n ser._n sept._n 21._o an._n 1607._o part_n 3._o cap._n 2._o apostolical_a tradition_n or_o ordination_n to_o ordain_v archibishop●_n in_o their_o province_n as_o bishop_n also_o in_o their_o diocese_n to_o rule_v the_o church_n and_o yet_o many_o english_a protestant_n to_o be_v cite_v hereafter_o deny_v such_o thing_n either_o direct_o or_o consequent_o to_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o yet_o as_o before_o do_v make_v true_a discipline_n and_o regiment_n so_o essential_a a_o thing_n in_o religion_n that_o in_o their_o doctrine_n it_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o protestant_a puritan_n utter_o deny_v alsoe_o that_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n can_v be_v prove_v out_o of_o scripture_n yet_o their_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n 664._o bilson_n suru_fw-fr pag._n 664._o affirm_v that_o the_o article_n of_o christ●_n descent_n to_o hell_n and_o the_o creed_n wherein_o it_o be_v contain_v be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n by_o the_o direction_n and_o agreement_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o which_o d._n feild_n have_v also_o give_v testimony_n before_o 239._o field_n pag._n 238._o 239._o and_o affirm_v the_o same_o of_o other_o particular_n remember_v in_o the_o minor_a proposition_n among_o which_o that_o doctrine_n of_o baptise_v infant_n be_v deny_v by_o many_o of_o his_o english_a protestant_n church_n either_o to_o be_v contain_v or_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n yet_o d._n feild_n 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o write_v thus_o baptism_n of_o infant_n be_v name_v a_o tradition_n because_o it_o be_v not_o express_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v baptise_v infant_n nor_o any_o express_a precept_n there_o find_v that_o they_o shall_v so_o do_v then_o if_o we_o shall_v grant_n more_o authority_n and_o give_v great_a credit_n to_o this_o doctor_n that_o in_o his_o judgement_n against_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n before_o he_o can_v probable_o deduce_v this_o doctrine_n from_o scripture_n which_o they_o deny_v yet_o it_o be_v but_o his_o private_a deduction_n and_o interpretation_n and_o perhaps_o some_o few_o other_o which_o as_o before_o by_o his_o grant_n bind_v we_o not_o to_o receive_v it_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o baptise_v infant_n do_v of_o the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o our_o bless_a lady_n to_o be_v a_o tradition_n i_o have_v entreat_v before_o and_o doctor_n feild_n add_v thus_o the_o five_o kind_n of_o tradition_n 239._o feild_n supr_fw-la 239._o comprehend_v such_o observation_n as_o in_o particular_a be_v not_o command_v in_o scripture_n nor_o the_o necessity_n of_o they_o from_o thence_o conclude_v of_o this_o fort_n many_o think_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o lend_v fast_o to_o be_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o four_o and_o the_o sixth_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o some_o other_o the_o custom_n of_o stande_v at_o prayer_n on_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o between_o easter_n and_o whitsuntide_n be_v general_o receive_v as_o deliver_v by_o apostolic_a tradition_n and_o when_o some_o begin_v to_o break_v it_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nyce_n and_o if_o 20._o council_n nic._n can_v 20._o to_o stand_v at_o prayer_n at_o such_o time_n of_o the_o lord_n day_n easter_n and_o

whitsuntide_n be_v general_o receive_v as_o a_o tradition_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n than_o the_o time_n themselves_o not_o be_v either_o command_v or_o direct_o exemplify_v in_o scripture_n must_v also_o be_v allow_v by_o tradition_n and_o yet_o the_o sabbath_n day_n in_o the_o old_a law_n which_o be_v abrogate_a by_o this_o tradition_n of_o the_o sunday_n the_o lord_n day_n as_o he_o name_v it_o be_v so_o express_o command_v by_o scripture_n that_o in_o order_n it_o be_v the_o three_o of_o the_o ten_o chief_a commandment_n and_o one_o of_o the_o first_o table_n belonge_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n therefore_o a_o tradition_n so_o powerable_a as_o to_o give_v a_o ceaseinge_n to_o the_o express_v write_v word_n law_n and_o commandment_n of_o god_n must_v needs_o be_v of_o equal_a power_n and_o the_o christian_n feast_n of_o easter_n likewise_o crosse_v with_o and_o evacuate_v the_o pascha_fw-la of_o the_o law_n write_v and_o without_o scripture_n only_o by_o the_o prerogative_n of_o tradition_n can_v be_v inferior_a especial_o see_v as_o before_o the_o quartadec●mans_n denier_n thereof_o be_v condemn_v as_o heretic_n by_o the_o primative_a church_n for_o that_o cause_n and_o the_o like_a reason_n be_v of_o the_o feast_n of_o whitesontide_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n receive_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o easter_n only_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n yet_o clear_o abolisheinge_v and_o takeinge_v away_o the_o write_a law_n and_o word_n of_o god_n in_o that_o behalf_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o a_o perfect_a and_o complete_a rule_n and_o square_a in_o matter_n and_o question_n of_o religion_n without_o the_o help_n and_o direction_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n can_v be_v term_v a_o absolute_a rule_n in_o this_o kind_n but_o the_o scripture_n and_o write_v word_n of_o god_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o by_o they_o no_o absolute_a and_o perfect_a rule_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n otherwise_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o respect_n may_v be_v absolute_a and_o not_o absolute_a perfect_a and_o not_o perfect_a and_o two_o contradictory_n may_v be_v true_a which_o be_v unpossible_a the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n field_n who_o speake_v of_o tradition_n 239._o field_n l._n 4._o cap._n 20._o pag._n 239._o unwritten_a and_o yet_o allow_v by_o he_o have_v these_o word_n the_o three_o kind_n of_o tradition_n be_v that_o form_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receive_v of_o the_o same_o apostle_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n this_o may_v right_o be_v name_v a_o tradition_n for_o that_o we_o need_v a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n of_o many_o thing_n which_o be_v somewhat_o obscure_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v sufficient_a proof_n that_o tradition_n unwritten_a be_v the_o cause_n why_o many_o thing_n be_v believe_v by_o faith_n ground_v upon_o tradition_n not_o write_v which_o the_o scripture_n can_v never_o warrant_v we_o to_o believe_v for_o thing_n obscure_o handle_v and_o not_o plain_o and_o distinct_o explicate_v which_o as_o he_o say_v be_v by_o tradition_n can_v be_v the_o formal_a object_n of_o faith_n by_o any_o possibility_n for_o see_v true_a certain_a and_o undoubted_a revelation_n from_o god_n even_o by_o protestant_n be_v the_o formal_a cause_n of_o beleeveinge_v thing_n obscure_o contain_v or_o teach_v can_v have_v this_o privilege_n and_o yet_o by_o d._n field_n word_n many_o thing_n be_v in_o this_o state_n without_o the_o assistance_n of_o tradition_n and_o yet_o firm_o to_o be_v believe_v therefore_o not_o the_o obscurity_n in_o scripture_n but_o to_o use_v his_o word_n a_o plain_n and_o distinet_fw-la explication_n of_o many_o thing_n by_o tradition_n receive_v by_o the_o first_o christian_n from_o the_o apostle_n commend_v to_o posterity_n be_v the_o formal_a cause_n and_o reason_n of_o beleeveinge_v such_o verity_n now_o to_o draw_v to_o a_o end_n in_o this_o question_n of_o tradition_n d._n feild_n to_o his_o four_o before_o acknowledge_a kind_n of_o tradition_n the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o form_n 4._o field_n pag._n 238._o l._n 4._o of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receaveinge_v of_o the_o same_o apostle_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n and_o the_o continue_a 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o practice_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o neither_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n express_o nor_o the_o example_n of_o such_o practice_n express_o there_o deliver_v though_o the_o grownde_n reason_n and_o cause_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o practice_n be_v there_o contain_v and_o the_o benefitt_a or_o good_a that_o follow_v of_o it_o he_o add_v the_o five_o kind_n in_o these_o word_n the_o five_o kind_n of_o tradition_n comprehend_v 239._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 239._o such_o observation_n as_o in_o particular_a be_v not_o command_v in_o scripture_n nor_o the_o necessity_n of_o they_o from_o thence_o conclude_v though_o in_o general_a without_o limitation_n of_o time_n and_o other_o circumstance_n such_o thing_n be_v there_o command_v of_o this_o sort_n many_o think_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o lend_v fast_a to_o be_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o fourthe_n and_o the_o sixth_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o some_o other_o this_o suppose_a as_o also_o the_o 242._o field_n pag._n 242._o same_o protestant_a doctor_n rule_v before_o to_o know_v true_a tradition_n the_o consent_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o renown_a for_o learning_n the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n among_o which_o next_o to_o general_a 202._o field_n pag._n 202._o counsel_n bind_n and_o command_v all_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v especial_o to_o be_v obey_v reverence_v and_o respect_v as_o most_o privilege_a from_o error_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v evident_a by_o these_o protestant_n that_o tradition_n whether_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n to_o be_v deduce_v from_o they_o or_o to_o be_v receive_v without_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v adjudge_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o that_o before_o be_v prove_v by_o they_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a command_v ruler_n in_o it_o that_o the_o scripture_n receive_v by_o it_o be_v canonical_a and_o the_o undowbted_a word_n of_o god_n and_o all_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n and_o deduction_n from_o they_o be_v only_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o their_o other_o grount_v rule_n of_o general_a counsel_n and_o learned_a father_n to_o be_v handle_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n do_v also_o teach_v unto_o we_o the_o same_o doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n for_o by_o their_o judgement_n they_o may_v not_o nor_o can_v proceed_v in_o such_o business_n but_o by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o true_a exposition_n and_o deduction_n from_o they_o already_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n therefore_o i_o conclude_v this_o question_n with_o this_o argument_n follow_v whatsoever_o doctrine_n in_o religion_n general_a counsel_n the_o high_a bind_v and_o command_v rule_n and_o authority_n over_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n have_v define_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o father_n assemble_v in_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n by_o tradition_n write_v or_o unwritten_a be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v of_o all_o but_o all_o or_o the_o chief_a article_n in_o question_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v direct_o conclude_v by_o the_o grounte_n of_o these_o protestant_n by_o the_o counsel_n and_o bishop_n in_o they_o assemble_v at_o nyce_n the_o second_o the_o great_a laterane_n florence_n and_o constance_n basile_n cite_v and_o allow_v for_o general_a counsel_n by_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n d._n willet_n d._n covell_n m._n ap_fw-mi bill_n middlet_n papist_n ●9_n 119._o 120._o 124._o 125._o willet_n synop_n count_n 1._o q._n 7._o liniban_n ap_fw-mi parkes_n and_o other_o in_o such_o manner_n as_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n now_o teach_v therefore_o they_o ought_v so_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v of_o all_o christian_n both_o proposition_n be_v grant_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n or_o in_o these_o citation_n therefore_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o this_o argument_n and_o because_o these_o protestant_n 51._o parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 21._o park_n ag_n lymb_n pag._n 176._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 178._o etc._n etc._n abbot_n ag_n hill_n pag_n 38._o 48._o 49._o 51._o

teach_v that_o those_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o or_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n consequent_o they_o define_v they_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o equal_a authority_n with_o scripture_n by_o d._n feild_n before_o be_v so_o adjudge_v allow_v and_o approve_v by_o that_o high_a command_a sentence_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o of_o general_a counsel_n i_o be_o to_o entreat_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o urdge_v only_o this_o one_o particular_a of_o the_o high_a authority_n and_o government_a in_o the_o church_n by_o tradition_n as_o these_o protestant_n assure_v we_o and_o i_o argue_v thus_o whosoever_o defend_v and_o teach_v that_o which_o they_o think_v to_o be_v the_o high_a authority_n and_o function_n spiritual_a in_o the_o church_n without_o which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n can_v be_v truel●_n preach_v nor_o sacrament_n due_o minister_v the_o essential_a thing_n of_o the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o protestant_n religion_n to_o be_v a_o unwritten_a tradition_n needs_o must_v allow_v of_o unwritten_a tradition_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n case_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v unwritten_a tradition_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o they_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o offer_n of_o conference_n 12._o offer_v of_o confer_v pag._n 12._o write_v thus_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n with_o the_o consent_n and_o by_o the_o direction_n no_o doubt_n of_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a prelate_n have_v publish_v his_o sermon_n preach_v before_o the_o king_n at_o hampton_n court_n the_o main_n drift_n whereof_o be_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o office_n and_o c●lling_n of_o bishop_n be_v a_o divine_a and_o apostolical_a ordinance_n and_o again_o in_o these_o word_n unwritten_a ordinance_n sup_n pag._n 34._o sup_n aswell_o as_o write_v or_o dyvine_a and_o apostolic_a in_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o chief_a office_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n d._n covell_n have_v testify_v the_o same_o for_o himself_o before_o and_o their_o bishop_n barlowe_n king_n barlowe_n ser._n sept._n 21._o 1606._o before_o the_o king_n his_o word_n before_o the_o king_n and_o with_o public_a applause_n be_v these_o of_o this_o matter_n first_o posuit_fw-la actu_fw-la he_o act_v it_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o so_o the_o episcopal_a function_n be_v a_o ordinance_n apostolical_a he_o have_v enact_v it_o for_o succeed_a posterity_n and_o so_o it_o be_v a_o canon_n or_o constitution_n of_o the_o whole_a trinity_n it_o be_v geographia_fw-la agraphos_fw-la unwritten_a housbandrie_n whereof_o there_o be_v no_o write_a precept_n or_o rule_n from_o christ_n irenaeus_n call_v it_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n manifest_a to_o all_o the_o world_n to_o these_o let_v we_o add_v some_o protestant_a testimony_n how_o from_o the_o first_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n all_o article_n of_o religion_n for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n and_o afterward_o many_o chief_a and_o necessary_a point_n thereof_o be_v teach_v and_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n without_o scripture_n and_o i_o will_v only_o cite_v their_o late_a work_n history_n of_o the_o world_n much_o commend_v 180._o histor_n of_o the_o world_n lib._n 1._o pag._n 180._o and_o approve_v among_o they_o of_o the_o practice_n and_o delivery_n of_o religion_n thus_o they_o write_v that_o the_o rule_n in_o general_n be_v paternal_a it_o be_v most_o evident_a for_o adam_n be_v lord_n over_o his_o own_o child_n instruct_v they_o in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n his_o creator_n as_o we_o read_v cain_n and_o abel_n bring_v oblation_n before_o god_n as_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o their_o parent_n the_o father_n of_o mankind_n their_o sixth_o treatise_n or_o paragrah_n in_o that_o first_o book_n be_v 78._o lib._n 1_o §._o 6._o pag._n 78._o thus_o entitle_v of_o the_o patriarch_n deliveringe_v their_o knowledge_n by_o tradition_n and_o write_v in_o these_o word_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o curiosity_n and_o polecie_n of_o elder_a age_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o knowledge_n be_v the_o great_a treasure_n that_o man_n seek_v for_o and_o which_o they_o also_o cover_v and_o hide_v from_o the_o vulgar_a sort_n as_o jewel_n of_o inestimable_a price_n feare_v the_o irreverent_a construction_n of_o the_o ignorant_a and_o irreligious_a so_o as_o whatsoever_o be_v attain_a unto_o concern_v god_n and_o his_o workeinge_n in_o nature_n the_o same_o be_v not_o leave_v to_o public_a dispute_n but_o deliver_v over_o by_o hart_n and_o tradition_n from_o wise_a man_n to_o posterity_n equal_o zealous_a ex_fw-la animo_fw-la in_o animum_fw-la sine_fw-la literis_fw-la medio_fw-la intercedente_fw-la areop_n dion_n areop_n verbo_fw-la from_o mind_n to_o mind_n without_o letter_n by_o way_n of_o tradition_n or_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o it_o be_v think_v by_o esdras_n origen_n and_o hilarius_n as_o mirandula_n conceive_v that_o moses_n do_v not_o only_o upon_o the_o mount_n receive_v the_o law_n from_o god_n but_o withal_o secretiorem_fw-la &_o veram_fw-la legis_fw-la enarrationem_fw-la a_o more_o secret_a and_o true_a explanation_n of_o the_o law_n which_o say_v he_o out_o of_o the_o same_o author_n he_o deliver_v by_o mouth_n to_o josuah_n and_o josuah_n to_o the_o elder_n for_o to_o teach_v these_o mystery_n which_o he_o call_v secretiora_fw-la to_o the_o rude_a multitude_n be_v no_o other_o quam_fw-la dare_v sanctum_fw-la canibus_fw-la to_o cast_v pearl_n before_o swine_n in_o succeed_a time_n this_o understand_v and_o wisdom_n begin_v to_o be_v write_v in_o cipher_n and_o character_n and_o letter_n bear_v the_o form_n of_o beast_n bird_n and_o other_o creature_n and_o to_o be_v teach_v only_o to_o such_o as_o serve_v in_o their_o temple_n and_o to_o their_o king_n and_o priest_n of_o the_o first_o the_o cabala_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v 79._o pag._n 79._o a_o imitation_n this_o cabala_n import_v a_o law_n receive_v by_o tradition_n and_o unwritten_a cabala_n in_o hebrew_n be_v receptio_fw-la in_o latin_a and_o a_o receive_n in_o english_a if_o then_o such_o as_o will_v seem_v wise_a in_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n will_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o story_n of_o the_o creation_n or_o begin_v of_o all_o thing_n be_v write_v by_o inspiration_n the_o holy_a ghost_n guide_v the_o hand_n of_o moses_n yet_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o th●_n knowledge_n thereof_o may_v by_o tradition_n then_o use_v be_v deliver_v unto_o he_o by_o a_o more_o certain_a presumption_n than_o any_o or_o all_o the_o testimony_n which_o profane_a antiquity_n have_v preserve_v and_o leave_v to_o their_o successor_n for_o leave_v to_o remember_v that_o adam_n instruct_v seth_n and_o seth_n his_o child_n and_o successor_n which_o can_v be_v doubt_v of_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o mathusalem_n live_v together_o with_o adam_n himself_o 243_o year_n and_o noah_n with_o mathusalem_n no_o less_o than_o 500_o year_n and_o before_o noah_n die_v abraham_n be_v 58._o year_n old_a from_o whence_o this_o knowledge_n by_o a_o easy_a and_o ordinary_a way_n may_v come_v to_o israel_n and_o so_o to_o moses_n and_o to_o clear_v all_o doubt_n and_o objection_n these_o protestant_n prove_v unto_o us._n that_o the_o very_a bind_n and_o obligatory_a precept_n of_o god_n themselves_o be_v thus_o deliver_v and_o observe_v only_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n they_o entitle_v the_o 8._o §_o of_o their_o second_o book_n 4._o histor_n sup_v libr._n 2._o cap._n 4._o §._o 4._o in_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o unwritten_a law_n of_o god_n give_v to_o the_o patriarch_n by_o tradition_n and_o thus_o they_o add_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o first_o age_n receive_v many_o precept_n from_o god_n himself_o and_o whatsoever_o be_v first_o impose_v by_o adam_n the_o same_o be_v observe_v by_o seth_n who_o instruct_v enos_n from_o who_o it_o succeed_v to_o noah_n sem_fw-mi abraham_n isaac_n jacob_n joseph_n and_o moses_n yea_o many_o particular_a commandment_n afterward_o write_v be_v former_o impose_v and_o deliver_v over_o by_o tradition_n which_o kind_n of_o teacheinge_v the_o jew_n afterward_o call_v cabala_n precept_n receive_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o elder_n to_o which_o the_o jew_n after_o the_o law_n write_v add_v the_o interpretation_n of_o secret_a misterye_n reserve_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o unlawful_a to_o be_v utter_v to_o the_o people_n but_o the_o true_a cabala_n be_v not_o to_o be_v conceal_v from_o any_o as_o be_v in_o deed_n the_o divine_a law_n reveal_v to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o from_o they_o deliver_v to_o posterity_n when_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v unwritten_a and_o entreat_v how_o after_o letter_n and_o writing_n be_v invent_v and_o many_o reveal_v mystery_n so_o record_v yet_o man_n must_v still_o maintain_v tradition_n unwritten_a and_o instruction_n from_o they_o they_o exemplify_v in_o this_o order_n out_o of_o s._n

jude_n his_o epistle_n josephus_n 80._o pag._n 79._o 80._o origen_n tertullian_n s._n augustine_n beda_n procopius_n gazaeus_n and_o other_o that_o enoch_n do_v write_v di●ine_a thing_n and_o thus_o they_o add_v it_o be_v probable_a that_o noah_n have_v see_v and_o may_v preserve_v this_o book_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o so_o exquisite_a knowledge_n as_o these_o man_n have_v be_v sudden_o invent_v and_o find_v out_o and_o entreat_v how_o the_o book_n of_o the_o battle_n 7._o pag._n 306._o cap._n 5._o §._o 7._o with_o other_o of_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v lose_v thus_o they_o write_v it_o seem_v probable_a that_o such_o a_o book_n as_o this_o there_o be_v and_o that_o the_o same_o shall_v now_o be_v wantinge_v it_o be_v not_o strange_a see_v so_o many_o other_o volume_n fill_v with_o divine_a discourse_n have_v perish_v in_o the_o long_a race_n of_o time_n or_o have_v be_v destroy_v by_o the_o ignorant_a and_o malicious_a heathen_a magistrate_n for_o the_o book_n of_o henoch_n howsoever_o they_o have_v be_v in_o late_a age_n corrupt_v and_o therefore_o now_o suspect_v be_v remember_v in_o a_o epistle_n of_o thaddaeus_n and_o cite_v by_o origen_n and_o by_o tertullian_n that_o work_n also_o of_o the_o patriarch_n abraham_n of_o formation_n which_o other_o bestow_v on_o rabbi_n achiba_n be_v not_o where_o find_v the_o book_n remember_v by_o josua_n c._n 10._o v._n 13._o and_o in_o the_o second_o of_o samuel_n c._n 1._o v._n 18._o call_v the_o book_n of_o jasher_n or_o justorum_fw-la be_v also_o lose_v the_o book_n of_o chozai_n concern_v manasse_n remember_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n 33._o v._o 18._o and_o 19_o of_o this_o book_n also_o lose_v hierome_n conceyve_v that_o the_o prophet_n isay_n be_v the_o author_n the_o same_o mischance_n come_v aswell_o to_o the_o story_n of_o solomon_n write_v by_o ahia_n silonite_n as_o to_o the_o book_n of_o nathan_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o those_o of_o jeedo_n the_o seer_n remember_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n c._n 9_o v._n 29._o with_o these_o have_v the_o book_n of_o shemaiah_n and_o of_o iddo_n remember_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n c._n 12._o v._n 15._o perish_v and_o that_o of_o john_n the_o son_n of_o hanain_n cite_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n c._n 20._o v._n 34._o also_o that_o of_o salomon_n which_o the_o hebrews_n write_v hiscirim_n of_o 5000_o verse_n of_o which_o that_o part_n call_v canticum_fw-la canticorum_fw-la only_o remain_v 1._o king_n 4._o 32._o and_o with_o this_o diverse_a other_o of_o salomon_n work_n have_v perish_v as_o his_o book_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o tree_n plant_n beast_n fish_n etc._n etc._n 1._o king_n 4._o 33._o with_o the_o rest_n remember_v by_o origen_n josephus_n hierome_n cedrenus_n ciccus_fw-la aesculanus_n picus_n mirandula_n and_o other_o of_o 307._o pag._n 307._o these_o and_o other_o book_n many_o be_v consume_v with_o the_o same_o fire_n wherewith_o nebuchadnessar_n burn_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n hitherto_o this_o protestant_a discourse_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n not_o only_o before_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v but_o after_o so_o many_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n dictate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v utter_o perish_v except_o we_o will_v say_v which_o god_n forbid_v that_o god_n reveal_v and_o publish_v in_o holy_a scripture_n so_o many_o needle_n and_o fruitless_a thing_n or_o else_o so_o many_o necessary_a and_o divine_a revelation_n have_v altogether_o be_v lose_v and_o conceal_v from_o those_o that_o shall_v believe_v and_o keep_v they_o chapter_n viii_o where_o the_o high_a supreme_a judicial_a definitive_a authority_n of_o general_a counsel_n be_v both_o prove_v to_o be_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n to_o bind_v all_o christian_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n to_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o condemn_v protestancie_n the_o next_o question_n be_v concern_v general_a counsel_n of_o what_o authority_n and_o command_v they_o be_v in_o controversy_n of_o religion_n and_o whether_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n or_o that_o of_o english_a protestant_n be_v prove_v and_o confirm_v by_o they_o in_o the_o sentence_n of_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o toucheinge_v their_o power_n and_o command_a authority_n in_o these_o cause_n i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o in_o controversy_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o high_a judge_n the_o only_a remedy_n to_o redress_v error_n have_v sovereign_a authority_n be_v above_o other_o to_o be_v appeal_v unto_o have_v authority_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n and_o to_o supresse_v all_o they_o that_o gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n disobeye_v such_o determination_n to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n and_o above_o all_o other_o judgement_n be_v most_o to_o be_v reverence_v and_o respect_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o protestant_n must_v also_o by_o they_o be_v allow_v for_o the_o supreme_a high_a and_o last_o not_o to_o be_v appeal_v from_o judgement_n in_o this_o world_n in_o such_o question_n but_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o english_a protestant_n a_o general_a council_n be_v of_o these_o preeminence_n in_o these_o matter_n therefore_o by_o they_o the_o supreme_a most_o bind_n uncontroleable_a and_o judgement_n not_o to_o be_v appeal_v from_o or_o deny_v by_o any_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o that_o which_o be_v supreme_a and_o high_a can_v be_v inferior_a unto_o any_o neither_o that_o which_o have_v command_v and_o authority_n over_o all_o can_v possible_o be_v under_o the_o controlment_n and_o correction_n of_o any_o none_o be_v leave_v to_o be_v superior_a unto_o it_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o these_o 47._o bilson_n suru_n pag._n 82._o morton_n part_n 2._o apol._n pag._n 340._o l._n 4._o cap._n 18._o relat._n cap._n 47._o protestant_n follow_v the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n have_v these_o word_n the_o authority_n of_o general_a counsel_n be_v most_o wholesome_a in_o the_o church_n and_o he_o cit_v s._n augustine_n to_o that_o purpose_n d._n morton_n write_v thus_o concilium_fw-la publicum_fw-la est_fw-la summus_fw-la judex_fw-la a_o general_a council_n be_v high_a judge_n the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n name_v it_o the_o only_a remedy_n in_o such_o time_n of_o controversy_n d._n sutcliffe_n have_v 102._o sutcliffe_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 119._o sutcl_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 41._o 42._o 102._o these_o word_n general_a counsel_n have_v sovereign_a authority_n in_o external_a government_n and_o thus_o again_o false_a it_o be_v that_o we_o will_v admit_v no_o judge_n but_o scripture_n for_o we_o appeal_v still_o to_o a_o lawful_a genenerall_a council_n we_o hold_v all_o the_o christian_a faith_n explain_v in_o the_o six_o general_a counsel_n d._n feild_n have_v write_v thus_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a 228._o field_n pag._n 228._o council_n have_v authority_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n to_o suppress_v all_o they_o that_o gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n and_o 202._o field_n l._n 4._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 202._o as_o before_o be_v cite_v allow_v this_o sentence_n we_o must_v reverence_v and_o respect_n the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrine_n and_o writing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o now_o to_o prove_v that_o general_a counsel_n thus_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o the_o high_a and_o irrevocable_a judgement_n can_v by_o their_o own_o doctrine_n prove_v their_o religion_n to_o be_v true_a and_o so_o consequent_o no_o inferior_a authority_n justify_v their_o cause_n i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n whosoever_o by_o public_a decree_n and_o constitution_n do_v condemn_v general_a councelle_n of_o error_n and_o to_o be_v a_o fallible_a and_o deceatefull_a rule_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o have_v no_o other_o mean_n to_o find_v the_o truth_n can_v pretend_v their_o religion_n to_o be_v infallible_o true_a as_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o reveal_v of_o god_n be_v by_o such_o testimony_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_n be_v in_o this_o condition_n concern_v general_a counsel_n therefore_o their_o religion_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v by_o their_o own_o proceed_n be_v warrant_v and_o prove_v by_o they_o to_o be_v true_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a for_o no_o judgement_n erroneous_a and_o fallible_a can_v possible_o make_v any_o matter_n or_o question_v free_a from_o error_n and_o infallible_a otherwise_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v effect_v and_o

3._o adhuc_fw-la in_o sva_fw-la permaneret_fw-la pertinacia_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o when_o dioscorus_n continue_v in_o his_o obstinacy_n paschasinus_n bishop_n and_o with_o he_o lucentius_n bishop_n and_o bonifacius_n priest_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o bless_a archbishopp_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v the_o elder_a rome_n pope_n leo_n pronownce_v sentence_n a_o bill_n 3._o conc._n calcod_n act._n 3._o be_v prefer_v to_o the_o council_n with_o this_o title_n sanctissimo_fw-la &_o beatissimo_fw-la universali_fw-la archiepiscopo_fw-la etc._n etc._n to_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o the_o most_o bless_a universal_a archbishop_n and_o patriarch_n of_o great_a rome_n leo_n and_o to_o the_o venerable_a synod_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o trans_fw-la council_n calce_v act._n 1._o ex_fw-la now_o trans_fw-la church_n of_o rome_n be_v there_o call_v caput_fw-la omnium_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o grant_v if_o any_o council_n be_v call_v without_o authority_n of_o that_o see_v nunquam_fw-la ritè_fw-la factum_fw-la est_fw-la nec_fw-la fieri_fw-la licuit_fw-la it_o be_v never_o right_o do_v nor_o lawful_a to_o be_v do_v the_o council_n write_v to_o s._n leo_n then_o pope_n to_o confirm_v their_o decree_n 61._o council_n cacle_v epistol_n ad_fw-la s._n leon_n leo_n epistol_n 53._o 54._o 55._o 59_o 60._o 61._o and_o he_o confirm_v they_o except_v the_o precedency_n of_o constaminople_n before_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n further_o in_o this_o great_a general_a council_n of_o 630._o father_n more_o ecclosiasticall_a order_n then_o protestant_n allow_v be_v assign_v their_o marriage_n disallow_v 23._o can._n 6._o can._n 11._o can._n 15._o can._n 23._o except_o lector_n for_o monk_n or_o sacred_a virgin_n to_o marry_v be_v excommunication_n likewise_o for_o temporal_a man_n to_o live_v in_o and_o possess_v monastery_n and_o religeous_a house_n the_o fist_n general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n whole_o proceed_v against_o error_n of_o that_o time_n and_o handle_v nothing_o now_o in_o controversy_n yet_o both_o that_o the_o sixth_o general_n follow_v and_o all_o other_o before_o be_v confirm_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o second_o in_o these_o 6._o lee_n 2._o epist_n ad_fw-la constantin_n 4._o imperat_fw-la seff_fw-mi 18._o council_n 6._o word_n because_o this_o sixth_o council_n have_v most_o full_o teach_v the_o definition_n of_o true_a faith_n which_o the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o bless_a peter_n do_v reverent_o receive_v therefore_o we_o also_o and_o by_o our_o office_n this_o venerable_a see_n apostolic_a agreeable_o and_o with_o one_o mind_n consent_v unto_o the_o thing_n which_o by_o it_o be_v define_v and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n peter_n confirm_v they_o as_o upon_o a_o firm_a rock_n etc._n etc._n and_o receive_v all_o these_o six_o counsel_n by_o name_n and_o approve_v they_o decree_v that_o the_o father_n in_o they_o assemble_v be_v to_o be_v number_v inter_fw-la fanctos_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la pair_n atque_fw-la doctores_fw-la among_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n the_o same_o general_a council_n write_v ppam_fw-la epist_n 6._o synod_n ad_fw-la agathon_n 1_o ppam_fw-la to_o pope_n agatho_n in_o this_o we_o refer_v unto_o thou_o stand_v upon_o a_o firm_a rock_n as_o to_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o univerfall_a church_n what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v yield_v to_o the_o letter_n of_o true_a confession_n send_v from_o your_o fatherly_a blessedness_n which_o we_o acknowledge_v 6._o epist_n agasess_v 4._o synod_n 6._o as_o send_v from_o the_o high_a head_n of_o the_o apostle_n write_v by_o divine_a instinct_n by_o which_o we_o have_v drive_v away_o the_o late_o rise_v heretical_a sect_n of_o manifold_a error_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o so_o much_o applaud_v epistle_n these_o word_n be_v contain_v concern_v the_o see_v apostolic_a of_o rome_n this_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o true_a faith_n which_o both_o in_o prospiritie_n and_o adversity_n the_o apostolic_a church_n of_o christ_n have_v lively_o hold_v which_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v prove_v never_o to_o have_v err_v from_o the_o path_n of_o apostolic_a tradition_n neither_o have_v shrouke_n deprave_a with_o heretical_a novelty_n because_o it_o be_v say_v to_o peter_n i_o have_v ask_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n sail_v not_o and_o thou_o sometime_o convert_v confirm_v the_o brother_n here_o our_o lord_n have_v promise_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o peter_n shall_v not_o fail_v and_o he_o admonish_v he_o to_o confirm_v his_o brethren_n which_o all_o man_n know_v the_o apostolic_a pope_n predecessor_n of_o my_o meanne_n have_v always_o confident_o do_v and_o because_o these_o protestant_n do_v so_o free_o acknowledge_v the_o trullan_n canon_n to_o be_v the_o decree_n and_o canon_n of_o this_o sixth_o general_a council_n allow_v by_o they_o first_o in_o the_o second_o canon_n be_v approve_v 2._o can._n 2._o so_o many_o provincial_a counsel_n and_o writing_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n utter_o condemn_v protestant_n religion_n in_o the_o three_o canon_n be_v teach_v how_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o a_o unmatryed_a 3._o can._n 3._o clergy_n be_v the_o true_a observation_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n therein_o and_o for_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n itself_o depose_v priest_n deacon_n and_o subdeacons_n marry_v after_o order_n and_o to_o show_v both_o the_o ecclesiastical_a order_n which_o protestant_n condemn_v and_o disable_v matrimony_n of_o votary_n against_o these_o man_n thus_o they_o decree_v if_o any_o bishop_n or_o 4._o can._n 4._o priest_n or_o deacon_n or_o subdeacon_n or_o reader_n or_o cant●r_n or_o ostiarius_n shall_v have_v company_n with_o a_o womam_fw-la dedicate_v to_o god_n let_v he_o be_v depose_v as_o he_o that_o have_v violate_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n but_o if_o a_o lay_v man_n do_v it_o let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_a the_o manner_n of_o the_o consecrate_v and_o receive_v 6._o council_n carth._n 4._o can_n 1._o 2._o 3._o 4._o 5._o 6._o 7._o 8._o 9_o 10._o 11._o 12_o council_n 6._o gener_fw-la supr_fw-la can_v 2._o can_n 6._o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n subdeacons_n acolythite●_n exorcist_n lector_n ostiarier_n psalmist_n nonnes_n widow_n etc._n etc._n be_v contain_v in_o the_o 4._o carthagenean_n council_n confirm_v in_o this_o sixth_o general_a council_n their_o 6._o canon_n define_v thus_o because_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o marry_v be_v promote_v to_o the_o clergy_n only_a reader_n and_o singer_n may_v marry_v we●_n also_o observe_v this_o decree_n that_o from_o henceforth_o be_v he_o lawful_a for_o no_o subdeacon_n deacon_n or_o priest_n to_o contract_v marriage_n and_o if_o he_o shall_v dare_v to_o do_v it_o ●et●_n he_o be_v depose_v and_o concern_v bishop_n thus_o begyn_v the_o 12._o canon_n it_o altogether_o command_v that_o bishop_n after_o they_o be_v order_v depart_v 12._o can._n 12._o from_o their_o wyve_n they_o receive_v and_o allow_v those_o form_n of_o mass_n that_o be_v attribute_v to_o s._n james_n the_o apostle_n and_o s._n bas●le_n 32._o can._n 32._o and_o affirm_v they_o to_o be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o they_o the_o monastical_a single_a life_n with_o the_o 48._o can._n 39_o 40._o 41._o 42._o 43._o 44._o 45._o 46._o 47._o can._n 48._o rule_n of_o monastery_n be_v set_v down_o in_o diverse_a canon_n and_o when_o a_o bishop_n be_v choose_v that_o be_v marry_v he_o be_v separate_v from_o his_o wife_n and_o she_o put_v into_o a_o monastery_n far_o from_o he_o vxor_fw-la eius_fw-la monasterium_fw-la ingrediatur_fw-la proculab_n episcopi_fw-la habitatione_n extructum_fw-la they_o define_v thus_o for_o lent_n visum_fw-la est_fw-la 56._o can._n 56._o etc._n etc._n it_o seem_v good_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n which_o be_v in_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v keep_v fast_a follow_v one_o order_n and_o obstayne_v from_o egg_n and_o cheese_n as_o from_o the_o flesh_n creature_n etc._n etc._n honour_n to_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v thus_o conclude_v ut_fw-la ei_fw-la p●r_fw-la quam_fw-la ab_fw-la antiquo_fw-la lapsu_fw-la saluati_fw-la sum_n etc._n etc._n see_v the_o vivificant_fw-la 73._o can._n 73._o cross_n have_v show_v unto_o we_o that_o salvation_n we_o ought_v to_o use_v all_o diligence_n to_o give_v due_a honour_n to_o that_o by_o which_o we_o be_v save_v from_o our_o old_a fale_n whereupon_o give_v adoration_n unto_o it_o both_o in_o mind_n in_o word_n and_o sense_n we_o command_v that_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o cross_n make_v by_o some_o on_o the_o ground_n and_o pavement_n be_v blot_v out_o lest_o that_o which_o be_v the_o trophy_n of_o victory_n unto_o we_o be_v injure_v by_o the_o tread_n of_o they_o that_o go_v upon_o it_o the_o use_n and_o reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n be_v sufficient_o approve_v when_o they_o call_v they_o venerabilium_fw-la imaginum_fw-la picturas_fw-la 82._o can._n 82._o the_o picture_n of_o

venerable_a imadge_n command_v the_o make_n and_o use_v of_o they_o in_o the_o last_o canon_n they_o give_v diligent_a and_o long_a direction_n 102._o can._n 102._o unto_o priest_n how_o to_o behave_v themselves_o in_o advise_v and_o absolve_a penitent_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n therefore_o i_o may_v conclude_v that_o protestant_n religion_n be_v utter_o condemn_v by_o general_a counsel_n both_o of_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o latter_a age_n and_o consequent_o by_o all_o other_o judgement_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n because_o these_o man_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o all_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o professor_n of_o religion_n be_v bownde_v to_o follow_v the_o definition_n of_o general_a counsel_n chapter_n ix_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o primative_a father_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o follow_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o how_o it_o whole_o prove_v the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n utter_o condemninge_v all_o protestant_a religion_n the_o authority_n and_o value_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o that_o they_o teach_v and_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n even_o by_o the_o grant_n of_o these_o protestant_n be_v evident_a in_o the_o last_o chapter_n for_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n in_o general_a counsel_n and_o public_a assembly_n and_o sentence_n to_o which_o by_o their_o own_o consent_n and_o subscription_n they_o submit_v and_o bownde_v themselves_o as_o to_o their_o lawful_a and_o command_a rule_n they_o can_v not_o and_o may_v not_o teach_v and_o write_v otherwise_o in_o private_a then_o in_o public_a themselves_o and_o other_o have_v authoritative_o conclude_v yet_o for_o a_o full_a satisfaction_n to_o protestant_n in_o all_o thing_n i_o will_v brief_o entreat_v of_o these_o also_o as_o they_o wer●_n private_a writer_n and_o first_o of_o their_o authority_n i_o argue_v thus_o whoso_o ever_o allow_v in_o show_n and_o word_n among_o the_o ignorant_a reader_n or_o hearer_n of_o their_o writing_n and_o sermon_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a and_o primative_a father_n to_o procure_v people_n to_o believe_v that_o their_o religion_n and_o doctrine_n agree_v with_o they_o as_o man_n teach_v and_o write_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o that_o purpose_n do_v yield_v unto_o they_o great_a respect_n and_o reverence_n ought_v true_o and_o sincere_o to_o believe_v and_o embrace_v their_o religion_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v and_z be_v bownde_v to_o follow_v and_o embrace_v their_o doctrine_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o dissimulation_n crafty_a and_o double_a dealeinge_n to_o delude_v and_o deceive_v other_o in_o all_o thing_n be_v a_o vile_a and_o abominable_a sin_n against_o truth_n charity_n and_o justice_n so_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n wherein_o not_o the_o least_o equivocation_n of_o to_o save_v a_o man_n life_n may_v be_v use_v it_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o offence_n most_o damnable_a and_o develishe_a the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n their_o protestant_a bishop_n d._n bilson_n write_v thus_o the_o 85._o bilson_n suru_fw-fr pag._n 85._o ancient_a consent_n of_o godly_a father_n be_v with_o great_a care_n to_o be_v search_v and_o fallowed_a of_o we_o chief_o in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o again_o we_o rest_v upon_o the_o sup_n pag._n 82._o sup_n scripture_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n and_o counsel_n and_o make_v the_o same_o reason_n with_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n in_o these_o sup_n pag._n 83._o sup_n word_n je_v every_o man_n shall_v wrest_v the_o scripture_n to_o his_o fancy_n and_o suck_v thence_o not_o the_o truth_n but_o the_o patronage_n of_o his_o error_n and_o he_o add_v that_o s._n augustine_n give_v this_o respect_n not_o only_o to_o general_a counsel_n but_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o particular_a father_n irenaeus_n cyprian_n hilarius_n ambrose_n gregory_n etc._n etc._n chrisestome_n basil_n and_o other_o d._n sutcliffe_n write_v thus_o we_o 87._o sutcl_n subver_n pag._n 87._o acknowledge_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o five_o and_o sixth_o age_n and_o adjoine_v ourselves_o to_o that_o church_n and_o to_o credit_n his_o cause_n and_o make_v his_o reader_n believe_v he_o consent_v with_o those_o father_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o father_n in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v for_o we_o protestant_n 17._o sutel_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 17._o and_o not_o for_o the_o pope_n d._n willer_n know_v of_o what_o little_a credit_n his_o bare_a word_n be_v even_o by_o his_o protestant_n as_o appear_v hereafter_o will_v procure_v credit_n to_o his_o protestancye_n by_o damnable_a perjury_n in_o these_o word_n i_o take_v god_n to_o witness_v before_o 263._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 263._o who_o i_o must_v render_v account_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o i_o defend_v be_v teach_v and_o confirm_v in_o the_o more_o substantial_a point_n by_o these_o historian_n counsel_n father_n that_o live_v within_o sign_n or_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o further_a sup_n pag._n 264._o sup_n thus_o it_o be_v most_o notorious_o evident_a that_o for_o the_o gross_a point_n of_o popery_n as_o transsabstantiation_n sacrifice_n of_o mass_n worship_v of_o imadge_n justification_n by_o work_n the_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n prohibition_n of_o marriage_n and_o such_o other_o they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v no_o show_n at_o all_o of_o any_o evidence_n from_o the_o father_n within_o syve_a hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o which_o question_n among_o other_o i_o be_o to_o prove_v the_o contrary_n be_v these_o protestant_n themselves_o hereafter_o in_o their_o place_n and_o in_o a_o other_o page_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o ancient_a father_n that_o live_v within_o six_o hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n be_v 73._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 271._o k._n speech_n in_o parl_n an._n 1603_o conference_n at_o hampt_a pag._n 73._o against_o they_o his_o majesty_n speech_n in_o parliament_n it_o this_o i_o will_v ever_o yield_v all_o reverence_n to_o antiquity_n and_o in_o their_o conference_n for_o my_o part_n i_o know_v not_o how_o to_o answer_n the_o objection_n of_o papist_n when_o they_o charge_v we_o with_o novelty_n but_o to_o tell_v they_o their_o abuse_n be_v new_a and_o he_o approve_v the_o day_n of_o constantine_n for_o a_o rule_n in_o religion_n saying_n constantine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v appeach_v of_o superstition_n but_o thing_n then_o use_v may_v still_o be_v continue_v 69._o confer_v pag._n 69._o but_o now_o it_o shall_v appear_v that_o these_o protestant_a doctor_n and_o minister_n be_v so_o far_o from_o justify_v these_o their_o oath_n protestation_n and_o assertion_n they_o be_v enforce_v to_o acknowledge_v those_o primative_a father_n do_v allow_v teach_v and_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n which_o these_o man_n impugn_v and_o persecute_v and_o for_o that_o cause_n do_v not_o only_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o those_o primative_a learned_a and_o holy_a father_n but_o call_v and_o censure_v they_o with_o uncivil_a barbarous_a contemptuous_a and_o irreligious_a name_n and_o phrase_n for_o proof_n whereof_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o sect_n religion_n or_o people_n be_v urge_v by_o such_o testimony_n as_o protestant_n have_v give_v for_o allowance_n of_o the_o father_n authority_n before_o to_o follow_v they_o accept_v of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o stand_v to_o their_o judgement_n in_o these_o controversy_n of_o religion_n do_v utter_o refuse_v and_o disallow_v it_o though_o his_o majesty_n shall_v approve_v it_o but_o say_v they_o be_v unfit_a judge_n in_o controversy_n of_o divinity_n that_o their_o judgement_n be_v little_a to_o be_v respect_v their_o testimony_n be_v not_o worth_a answer_v there_o be_v no_o probability_n in_o their_o opinion_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v deserve_v not_o credit_n be_v not_o credible_a to_o be_v admit_v be_v not_o fit_a judge_n be_v to_o partial_a be_v to_o be_v forsake_v contemn_a and_o despise_v such_o man_n can_v with_o any_o appearance_n of_o truth_n affirm_v those_o primative_a father_n and_o doctor_n to_o allow_v their_o religion_n and_o proceed_n or_o defend_v their_o cause_n by_o their_o authority_n but_o these_o protestant_n doctor_n and_o minister_n of_o england_n be_v such_o therefore_o those_o father_n be_v not_o for_o their_o religion_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v to_o manifest_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v also_o by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o this_o manner_n m._n wotton_n express_o control_v the_o king_n sentence_n before_o concern_v 16._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 15._o 16._o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o antiquity_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o

trial_n of_o doctrine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v fetch_v from_o the_o opinion_n and_o example_n of_o man_n and_o again_o it_o may_v not_o seem_v strange_a if_o superstition_n be_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n before_o constantine_n time_n m._n ormerod_n scoff_v 78._o ormerod_n pick_v pag._n 78._o at_o the_o authority_n and_o testimony_n of_o s._n anacletus_fw-la pope_n of_o rome_n that_o live_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o be_v a_o glorious_a martyr_n for_o christ_n because_o he_o prove_v the_o supreamacie_n 200._o middleton_n papistem_fw-la pag._n 200._o of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n from_o the_o grant_n of_o our_o saviour_n m._n middleton_n do_v the_o like_a by_o papias_n lyve_v with_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o same_o doctrine_n m._n hull_n condemn_v for_o like_a cause_n allmoste_o all_o the_o bless_a pope_n pol._n hull_n rom._n pol._n and_o martyr_n bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o s._n peter_n the_o apostle_n with_o in_o the_o first_o four_o hundred_o year_n as_o shall_v be_v cite_v hereafter_o d._n covell_n before_o have_v style_v s._n augustine_n with_o 88_o part._n 2._o cap._n ceremony_n wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n pag._n 8._o pag._n 17._o 9_o 88_o the_o great_a commendation_n of_o learning_n yet_o m._n wotton_n write_v we_o need_v not_o fear_v s._n augustine_n though_o against_o us._n eusebius_n be_v to_o be_v reprehend_v there_o be_v want_n of_o modesty_n and_o truth_n also_o in_o the_o treatise_n of_o hierome_n against_o vigilantius_n the_o ancient_a father_n speak_v more_o like_a philosopher_n than_o dyvine_n it_o be_v more_o than_o i_o know_v that_o gregory_n be_v a_o saint_n the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n attribute_v to_o s._n ignatius_n be_v a_o unfit_a judge_n in_o 462._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 118._o 224._o 422._o 440._o 462._o controversy_n of_o divinity_n tertullians_n witness_n be_v of_o small_a authority_n damascen_n be_v not_o great_o to_o be_v respect_v origin_n be_v general_o condemn_v ignatius_n epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n approve_v by_o s._n hierome_n and_o protestant_n also_o be_v a_o counterfeit_n ignatius_n for_o 495._o pag._n 340_o pag._n 387._o pag._n 467._o pag._n 494._o pag._n 495._o teach_v merit_n of_o good_a work_n cyprian_n be_v toe_n far_o carry_v away_o since_o he_o ascribe_v to_o alm_n des_fw-fr the_o purgeing_n of_o sin_n irenaus_n judgement_n be_v little_a to_o be_v respect_v tertullians_n testimony_n be_v not_o worth_a answeareinge_n tertullian_n and_o origen_n may_v be_v join_v together_o chrisostoms_n rhetoric_n be_v better_a than_o his_o 499._o pag._n 499._o logic_n hieroms_n authority_n in_o case_n of_o single_a life_n be_v not_o murch_v worth_a those_o christian_a father_n which_o condemn_a 500_o pag._n 500_o jovinian_a as_o s._n augustine_n ambrose_n hierome_n &c._n &c._n deal_v unchristianly_a with_o he_o the_o 520._o pag._n 519._o pag._n 520._o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n athanasius_n augustine_n hierome_n concludeinge_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n from_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n go_v sell_v all_o etc._n etc._n be_v 543._o pag._n 543._o not_o to_o be_v admit_v the_o authority_n of_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n and_o augustine_n with_o the_o school_n doctor_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o jew_n origen_n and_o theodoret_n who_o before_o he_o prefer_v before_o s._n 594._o pag._n 545._o 546._o 584._o 594._o augustine_n overthrow_v their_o own_o distinction_n lactantius_n though_o he_o be_v a_o ancient_a christian_a yet_o in_o his_o verse_n of_o worship_v the_o cross_n he_o show_v himself_o like_a a_o light_a poet_n than_o a_o grave_a writer_n and_o as_o he_o have_v use_v all_o the_o learned_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n for_o teache_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n so_o he_o exclame_v as_o barbarous_o and_o undutiful_o against_o all_o christian_a king_n of_o this_o and_o other_o nation_n for_o the_o same_o cause_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o 44._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n pag._n 53._o orme_a pick_v pag._n 44._o king_n of_o england_n and_o scottland_n etc._n etc._n be_v sathanes_n soldier_n when_o they_o be_v of_o the_o pope_n religion_n m._n ormerod_n disallow_v s._n leo_n because_o he_o teach_v that_o god_n assist_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o decres_fw-la for_o the_o like_a reason_n d._n downame_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o many_o holy_a pope_n and_o martyr_n of_o that_o church_n in_o her_o best_a day_n when_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o accord_v to_o his_o majesty_n censure_n 36._o down_o lib._n 1._o antichr_n cap._n 3._o pag._n 35._o 36._o because_o to_o use_v his_o word_n diverse_a bishop_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o time_n of_o socrates_n the_o historian_n content_v to_o have_v the_o primacy_n over_o all_o other_o church_n and_o that_o be_v the_o chief_a scope_n of_o many_o of_o their_o epistle_n decretal_a yet_o this_o be_v as_o our_o king_n 4._o conference_n at_o hampt_a pag._n 75._o perk._n problem_n pag._n 4._o have_v tell_v we_o when_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o and_o when_o no_o man_n may_v separate_v himself_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n m._n perkins_n have_v write_v thus_o the_o father_n have_v speak_v many_o thing_n incommodious_o of_o holy_a thing_n the_o ancient_a father_n do_v 184._o pag._n 93._o 94._o pag._n 105._o pag._n 184._o sin_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n yea_o be_v guilty_a of_o sacrilege_n such_o be_v paulinus_n fortunatus_n s._n leo_n s._n ephrem_n s._n fulgentius_n petrus_n damianus_n prosper_n the_o ancient_a father_n sometime_o speak_v inconuenient_o of_o the_o article_n of_o justification_n some_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o tertullian_n and_o cyprian_n be_v montanist_n or_o at_o the_o jest_n do_v err_v filthe_o for_o make_v confirmation_n a_o sacrament_n d._n sutcliffe_n 9_o sutel_n subu_n pag._n 5._o pag._n 8._o pag._n 9_o who_o fore_o make_v so_o much_o show_v of_o reverence_n to_o the_o father_n write_v thus_o metaphrastes_n be_v a_o lyeinge_v pedant_n writeinge_v more_o lie_n than_o leave_v bede_n report_v to_o many_o thing_n by_o heareasy_a ado_n be_v a_o fabulous_a writer_n the_o history_n of_o king_n lucius_n his_o conversion_n testify_v by_o so_o many_o authority_n 19_o pag._n 19_o may_v well_o be_v parogon_v with_o the_o tale_n of_o king_n arthure_n sir_n tristram_n and_o lancelot_n du●acke_o the_o brittayne_n have_v cause_n to_o detest_v the_o memory_n of_o augustine_n that_o holy_a saint_n syrname_v the_o apostle_n of_o our_o nation_n for_o convertinge_v i●_n m._n ormerod_n be_v not_o only_o at_o defiance_n with_o 44._o orme_a paganop_n pag._n 44._o all_o father_n for_o teach_v that_o christ_n descend_v to_o comfort_v the_o patriarch_n and_o father_n dead_a before_o he_o but_o compare_v the_o article_n and_o belief_n of_o christ_n descend_v into_o hell_n for_o such_o purpose_n to_o the_o fable_n of_o hercules_n feign_v to_o go_v thither_o and_o fetch_v from_o thence_o theseus_n pe●ithous_n and_o cerberus_n the_o great_a dog_n of_o hell_n with_o three_o head_n as_o the_o poet_n imagine_v m._n middleton_n 40._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 40._o write_v thus_o the_o credit_n of_o man_n be_v but_o a_o sandy_a foundation_n to_o build_v upon_o mean_v the_o holy_a primative_a father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o scoff_o tell_v that_o great_a saint_n and_o 27._o pag._n 27._o doctor_n s._n epiphanius_n that_o he_o lose_v the_o book_n of_o 45._o pag._n 45._o the_o apostle_n constitution_n out_o of_o his_o bosom_n which_o he_o cite_v haeres_fw-la 45._o he_o add_v of_o he_o thus_o i_o must_v crave_v leave_n to_o say_v of_o epiphanius_n many_o assertion_n he_o count_v for_o heresy_n which_o be_v not_o heresy_n many_o assertion_n he_o count_v not_o heresy_n which_o be_v heresy_n and_o all_o this_o because_o he_o condemn_v diverse_a protestant_a opinion_n of_o heresy_n and_o justifi_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o they_o against_o s._n 49._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 49._o dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n for_o teach_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a he_o scoff_v in_o this_o manner_n denys_n his_o answer_n be_v shortheeld_n ready_a to_o fall_v back_o when_o s._n ambrose_n approve_v christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n and_o transubstantiation_n he_o write_v of_o he_o thus_o 64._o pag._n 61._o pag._n 64._o he_o be_v guilty_a of_o presumptuous_a and_o desperate_a blasphemye_n at_o s._n chrisostome_n he_o scoff_v and_o teach_v he_o how_o he_o shall_v speak_v because_o he_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o use_v this_o mock_n against_o he_o call_n sup_n pag._n 66._o sup_n it_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n well_o may_v chrysostome_n say_v the_o apostle_n know_v what_o profit_n redownd_v to_o the_o dead_a by_o prayer_n for_o they_o for_o himself_o know_v not_o and_o thus_o in_o general_a the_o father_n sometime_o go_v beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o sobriety_n in_o the_o doctrine_n 134._o middlet_n sup_v pag._n

worthiness_n for_o the_o proper_a act_n and_o office_n of_o justice_n be_v to_o render_v to_o every_o one_o his_o own_o and_o due_a the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n who_o entreate_v of_o the_o crown_n 8._o wotton_n def_n of_o perkins_n pag._n 337._o 338._o 2._o timoth._n 4._o v._o 8._o of_o justice_n which_o accord_v unto_o s._n paul_n doctrine_n god_n as_o a_o just_a judge_n be_v to_o render_v write_v thus_o s._n paul_n reckon_v up_o his_o good_a service_n and_o good_a reason_n for_o the_o reward_n be_v not_o due_a to_o any_o by_o promise_n but_o to_o they_o that_o do_v good_a work_n for_o else_o what_o shall_v be_v reward_v but_o why_o shall_v it_o be_v call_v a_o crown_n of_o justice_n because_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o just_a according_a to_o their_o just_a work_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n god_n be_v call_v a_o just_a judge_n in_o give_v this_o crown_n because_o he_o give_v good_a for_o good_a and_o again_o we_o whole_o subscribe_v to_o s._n 339._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 339._o augustine_n that_o god_n can_v but_o reward_v our_o good_a work_n because_o of_o his_o promise_n and_o because_o they_o be_v such_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o they_o as_o he_o have_v enjoin_v and_o so_o as_o i_o have_v say_v often_o in_o general_a justice_n they_o that_o do_v well_o must_v have_v well_o last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o deserve_v condign_a or_o worthy_a reward_n be_v meretorious_a but_o good_a deed_n do_v in_o grace_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o be_v meritorious_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a because_o meritum_fw-la ex_fw-la condigno_fw-la meritt_n by_o condignietie_n be_v the_o great_a and_o that_o which_o have_v be_v most_o impugn_a by_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v conclude_v by_o his_o majesty_n in_o his_o approbation_n of_o the_o accidence_n before_o the_o grammar_n usual_o teach_v in_o england_n where_o speake_v of_o schoolmaster_n deserve_n for_o the_o teache_v and_o instruction_n of_o child_n his_o regal_a and_o resolute_a sentence_n for_o this_o matter_n be_v utter_v in_o these_o word_n you_o shall_v init_fw-la approbat_fw-la of_o th●_n accidence_n init_fw-la deserve_v of_o allmightie_a god_n condign_a reward_n where_o both_o deserue_n which_o be_v merit_n and_o the_o reward_n to_o be_v condign_a be_v testify_v and_o thus_o much_o for_o this_o question_n out_o of_o their_o private_a author_n and_o doctor_n now_o let_v we_o cite_v somewhat_o out_o of_o their_o public_a theatre_n 342._o theatre_n of_o great_a britan_n pag._n 342._o in_o which_o they_o deliver_v unto_o we_o first_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o that_o primative_a age_n of_o christianity_n in_o this_o point_n general_o in_o these_o term_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o in_o that_o these_o time_n the_o holy_a act_n of_o man_n which_o no_o doubt_n be_v many_o and_o the_o habit_n of_o monk_n the_o account_v holy_a garment_n of_o humility_n be_v so_o meritorious_o respect_v and_o repute_v in_o the_o devoute_a heart_n of_o the_o religeous_a where_o we_o see_v that_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n be_v so_o general_a and_o universal_a that_o no_o man_n may_v wonder_v at_o it_o their_o reason_n shall_v be_v answer_v in_o his_o proper_a place_n therefore_o see_v this_o universal_a doctrine_n of_o merit_n be_v in_o that_o unspotted_a time_n of_o the_o church_n as_o these_o man_n have_v often_o grant_v it_o may_v be_v wonder_v at_o with_o what_o colour_n or_o pretence_n of_o truth_n these_o man_n against_o their_o own_o rule_n and_o judgement_n shall_v now_o deny_v it_o or_o bring_v it_o into_o question_n especial_o see_v they_o assign_v through_o all_o their_o work_n this_o cause_n of_o merit_n and_o satisfaction_n to_o have_v give_v the_o chief_a ground_n and_o original_a to_o so_o many_o holy_a and_o religious_a fowndation_n in_o england_n to_o merit_n and_o procure_v pardon_n of_o god_n to_o satisfy_v for_o the_o syn_n of_o themselves_o the_o fownder_n their_o friend_n ancestor_n and_o posterity_n as_o we_o may_v understand_v by_o these_o few_o example_n which_o they_o propose_v unto_o we_o in_o this_o order_n oswy_n king_n of_o northumberland_n 2._o theat_v pag._n 338._o n._n 2._o have_v cruel_o slay_v king_n oswyne_n of_o deirans_n in_o that_o place_n afterward_o for_o satisfaction_n of_o so_o heinous_a a_o offence_n a_o monastery_n be_v build_v as_o upon_o like_a occasion_n many_o the_o like_a fowndation_n be_v lay_v and_o of_o he_o again_o partly_o cite_v in_o a_o other_o place_n this_o king_n oswy_n have_v reign_v 28._o 8._o pag._n 338._o n._n 8._o year_n fall_v sick_a stroke_n with_o remorse_n for_o the_o death_n of_o good_a king_n oswyne_n and_o the_o blood_n which_o he_o have_v spill_v vow_v a_o pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n so_o they_o describe_v 3._o pag._n 339._o n._n 3._o unto_o we_o k._n wlfhere_o his_o work_n of_o satisfaction_n in_o build_v church_n and_o monasterye_n for_o his_o murder_v or_o martyringe_n his_o son_n wlfald_n and_o ruffin_n and_o again_o ethelbert_n of_o kent_n in_o fowndinge_a 4._o pag._n 302._o n._n 4._o s._n paul_n church_n in_o london_n in_o his_o charter_n have_v these_o word_n ethelbert_n rex_fw-la deo_fw-la inspirante_fw-la pro_fw-la animae_fw-la suae_fw-la remedio_fw-la dedit_fw-la episcopo_fw-la mileto_n terram_fw-la etc._n etc._n ethelbert_n king_n by_o god_n inspiration_n for_o remedy_n of_o his_o soul_n have_v give_v to_o bishop_n miletus_n the_o land_n call_v tu●lingham_n for_o the_o monastery_n of_o 4._o pag._n 343._o n._n 4._o s._n paul_n and_o again_o king_n ethelbald_n live_v a_o wicked_a life_n be_v reprehend_v by_o the_o epistle_n of_o boniface_n a_o english_a man_n and_z archbishop_z of_o mentz_n in_o repentance_n release_v and_o privilege_v the_o church_n from_o all_o tribute_n to_o himself_o and_o build_v the_o abbey_n of_o crowland_n in_o lincolnshire_n for_o the_o pacifye_v of_o god_n wrath_n towards_o his_o syn_n and_o again_o king_n offa_n in_o testimony_n of_o his_o repentance_n for_o the_o blood_n he_o have_v 345._o pag._n 345._o spill_v he_o give_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o all_o his_o good_n unto_o the_o church_n man_n and_o unto_o the_o poor_a at_o bath_n he_o also_o build_v a_o other_o monastery_n and_o in_o warwickshire_n a_o church_n where_o the_o adjoininge_a town_n from_o it_o and_o he_o bear_v the_o name_n offa_n church_n in_o great_a devotion_n he_o go_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o make_v his_o kingdom_n subject_a to_o a_o tribute_n then_o call_v peter_n peace_n afterward_o romescot_n in_o honour_n of_o s._n alban_n and_o in_o repentance_n of_o his_o syn_n over_o against_o verolamium_n in_o the_o place_n then_o call_v holmehurst_n where_o that_o proto-martyr_n of_o britain_n for_o the_o constant_a profession_n of_o christ_n lose_v his_o head_n offa_n build_v a_o magnificent_a monastery_n endoweinge_v it_o with_o land_n and_o rich_a revenue_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o a_o hundred_o monk_n and_o thus_o again_o king_n ethelstan_n have_v consent_v 363._o pag._n 363._o to_o his_o brother_n edwyne_n death_n repent_v the_o same_o for_o beside_o his_o seven_o year_n penance_n voluntary_o undergo_v to_o pacify_v the_o ghost_n of_o his_o betray_a brother_n he_o build_v the_o two_o monasterye_n of_o middleton_n and_o michelnesse_n go_v into_o the_o north_n against_o the_o 364._o pag._n 364._o dane_n as_o he_o be_v a_o man_n much_o devote_a to_o godward_n turn_v a_o side_n to_o visit_v the_o tomb_n of_o s._n john_n of_o beverley_n where_o earnest_o pray_v for_o his_o prosperous_a success_n for_o want_v of_o rich_a ivell_n there_o offer_v his_o knife_n vowe_a that_o if_o he_o return_v he_o will_v redeem_v it_o with_o a_o worthy_a price_n which_o as_o they_o tell_v we_o he_o true_o perform_v though_o they_o mention_v not_o what_o it_o be_v but_o to_o put_v we_o out_o of_o doubt_n that_o both_o this_o doctrine_n of_o meritt_n and_o satisfaction_n and_o the_o execution_n of_o it_o by_o such_o meritorious_a good_a deed_n be_v both_o grateful_a and_o please_v to_o god_n and_o honourable_a with_o all_o good_a man_n first_o they_o testify_v of_o this_o last_o recite_v king_n in_o these_o word_n relate_v of_o a_o strange_a miracle_n wrought_v by_o 365._o pag._n 364._o sup_n n_z 8._o 10_o &_o pag._n 365._o he_o thus_o they_o add_v the_o enemy_n by_o craft_n and_o subtlety_n come_v to_o his_o camp_n he_o awake_v bold_o rush_v upon_o his_o enemy_n put_v they_o back_o with_o the_o death_n of_o fyve_o petty_a king_n twelve_o duke_n and_o well_o near_o of_o the_o whole_a army_n he_o join_v northumberland_n to_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o monarchye_n and_o returninge_v to_o beverly_n redeem_v his_o own_o knife_n his_o dominion_n be_v the_o large_a that_o any_o saxon_a before_o he_o have_v enjoy_v and_o his_o fame_n the_o great_a with_o all_o foreign_a prince_n who_o seek_v his_o frendshipp_n both_o with_o love_n and_o alliance_n

honour_n and_o after_o he_o have_v thus_o define_v 59_o pag._n 58._o 59_o or_o describe_v they_o he_o do_v also_o divide_v they_o in_o this_o order_n and_o in_o these_o word_n all_o ceremony_n may_v be_v divide_v thus_o some_o be_v for_o iustification_n such_o as_o the_o law_n command_v whereby_o the_o observer_n be_v make_v more_o purify_v and_o more_o holy_a in_o place_n whereof_o afterward_o succeed_v those_o that_o be_v for_o ornament_n and_o to_o signify_v such_o virtue_n as_o be_v requisite_a in_o those_o party_n that_o right_o use_v they_o second_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o author_n some_o be_v ordinance_n of_o nature_n as_o to_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n to_o lift_v up_o the_o hand_n to_o how_o the_o knee_n to_o knock_v the_o breast_n and_o such_o like_a when_o we_o pray_v thing_n use_v in_o their_o devotion_n by_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o other_o be_v appoint_v by_o god_n himself_o some_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o bishop_n that_o succeed_v in_o their_o place_n three_o some_o in_o the_o part_n of_o the_o immediate_a worship_n as_o sacrifice_v prayer_n adoration_n and_o suchlike_a some_o only_a dispose_n as_o fast_v austere_a live_n some_o be_v only_a instrument_n as_o church_n altar_n chalice_n and_o all_o those_o which_o religeous_o be_v separate_v serve_v only_o to_o make_v the_o devotion_n more_o solemn_a and_o that_o solemnity_n to_o be_v more_o holy_a four_o of_o these_o some_o respect_v parson_n some_o time_n some_o other_o concern_v place_n all_o which_o concurringe_n in_o a_o dyvine_a worship_n be_v with_o ceremony_n by_o separation_n make_v sacred_a and_o so_o fit_a to_o serve_v unto_o holy_a use_n last_o some_o be_v particular_a some_o more_o general_a and_o universal_a and_o have_v thus_o entreat_v 65._o covell_n supr_fw-la pag._n 65._o of_o the_o original_n description_n and_o division_n of_o ceremony_n he_o write_v further_a of_o their_o necessity_n in_o this_o manner_n there_o be_v nothing_o can_v be_v a_o sure_a preserver_n of_o religion_n then_o to_o keep_v it_o from_o contempt_n a_o thing_n not_o easy_o do_v where_o it_o be_v leave_v destitute_a and_o deprive_v of_o holy_a ceremony_n for_o the_o principal_a excellency_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v spiritual_a be_v not_o easy_o observe_v of_o the_o greatet_fw-la number_n which_o be_v carnal_a and_o therefore_o we_o propownde_v not_o naked_a mysterye_n but_o clothe_v they_o that_o these_o offer_v to_o the_o sense_n a_o certain_a majesty_n may_v be_v receive_v of_o the_o mind_n with_o a_o great_a reverence_n and_o therefore_o some_o of_o the_o father_n account_v they_o as_o the_o shell_n to_o the_o kernel_n have_v say_v that_o no_o religion_n either_o true_a or_o false_a be_v able_a to_o consist_v without_o they_o hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n from_o which_o i_o first_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o religion_n omit_v and_o neglect_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v so_o necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o true_a religion_n that_o it_o can_v consist_v without_o they_o can_v be_v the_o true_a religion_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_a religion_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v true_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n for_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o a_o other_o can_v be_v separate_v from_o it_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v likewise_o manifest_a for_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n neither_o esteem_n so_o of_o ceremony_n as_o this_o doctor_n tell_v we_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v account_v of_o neither_o retain_v such_o ceremony_n as_o his_o division_n comprehend_v as_o be_v evident_a therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v true_a and_o the_o ceremony_n thereof_o holy_a otherwise_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o true_a church_n or_o ceremony_n practise_v and_o consequent_o no_o true_a religion_n by_o this_o doctor_n before_o again_o suppose_v as_o before_o be_v grant_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o either_o their_o church_n religion_n and_o ceremony_n or_o the_o roman_a church_n religion_n and_o ceremony_n be_v true_a i_o argue_v thus_o no_o church_n or_o religion_n which_o omit_v and_o deny_v those_o holy_a ceremony_n which_o be_v part_n of_o the_o immediate_a worship_n and_o the_o instrument_n thereof_o can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o religion_n but_o contrariwise_o that_o which_o embrace_v and_o allow_v they_o but_o the_o protestant_a english_a church_n omit_v and_o deni_v ceremony_n part_n of_o the_o immediate_a worship_n and_o the_o instrument_n thereof_o that_o be_v sacrifice_n altar_n etc._n etc._n which_o d._n covell_n tell_v we_o before_o to_o be_v such_o and_o the_o roman_a church_n embrace_v and_o allow_v they_o therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o ceremony_n and_o not_o the_o protestant_n be_v true_a both_o the_o proposition_n be_v manifest_a therefore_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v holy_a reverend_a etc._n etc._n otherwise_o no_o true_a church_n and_o religion_n can_v have_v they_o or_o be_v such_o three_o i_o argue_v thus_o the_o true_a church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_v rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o consequent_o to_o bind_v other_o to_o receive_v they_o and_o not_o reject_v they_o but_o by_o 2._o part._n 1._o cap._n 2._o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n in_o the_o first_o part_n the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n when_o it_o ordain_v all_o ceremony_n now_o use_v in_o it_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v and_o bind_v all_o man_n to_o receive_v they_o and_o so_o be_v consequent_o holy_a decent_a reverend_a etc._n etc._n the_o mayor_n proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o 20._o articul_fw-la relig._n 20._o word_n of_o their_o allow_a article_n before_o cite_v and_o the_o second_o proposition_n large_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n as_o i_o have_v cite_v and_o by_o d._n covells_n citation_n it_o will_v have_v be_v account_v 65._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 64._o 65._o heresy_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o have_v be_v stiff_o opposite_a in_o this_o kind_n therefore_o protestant_n may_v not_o deny_v they_o under_o such_o peril_n in_o his_o judgement_n further_o thus_o i_o argue_v those_o which_o be_v the_o ceremony_n of_o that_o church_n which_o the_o english_a protestant_n acknowledge_v for_o the_o true_a church_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a decent_a reverend_a &c_n &c_n but_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o now_o be_v be_v the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o lord_n protestant_n archbishop_n and_o d._n field_n and_o other_o true_a church_n the_o present_a greek_a church_n therefore_o they_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o holy_a decent_a etc._n etc._n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a out_o of_o their_o article_n before_o and_o their_o writer_n sup_n articul_fw-la 20._o sup_n against_o the_o puritan_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v out_o of_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n who_o speak_v of_o they_o of_o the_o present_a greek_a 54._o relation_n cap._n 53._o or_o cap._n 54._o church_n write_v thus_o with_o rome_n they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o pray_v to_o saint_n in_o auricular_a confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o in_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatory_n also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n for_o the_o form_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o mass_n they_o much_o sup_n cap._n 55._o sup_n resemble_v the_o latin_n in_o crosseing_n they_o be_v very_o plentiful_a their_o liturgy_n be_v the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregorye_n 54._o cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o translate_v without_o any_o bend_n of_o they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o languadge_a which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v in_o sum_n all_o those_o opinion_n which_o grow_v into_o the_o church_n before_o that_o separation_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n and_o all_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v common_a unto_o both_o they_o still_o retain_v as_o their_o crosseing_n and_o taper_n with_o other_o thus_o they_o have_v prove_v not_o only_o that_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n agree_v with_o or_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o that_o church_n which_o they_o teach_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n but_o to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o primatyve_a church_n in_o the_o mass_n of_o s._n basile_n s._n chrisostome_n and_o s._n gregory_n the_o great_a pope_n of_o rome_n the_o last_o that_o add_v any_o thing_n to_o that_o mass_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o use_v and_o be_v also_o use_v among_o the_o grecian_n themselves_o be_v translate_v into_o greek_a as_o this_o relator_n wittness_v and_o this_o will_n most_o plain_o further_a appear_v in_o that_o he_o say_v the_o greek_n agree_v with_o the_o

latin_n and_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o opinion_n and_o ceremony_n use_v before_o their_o separation_n for_o to_o make_v manifest_a the_o antiquity_n of_o these_o holy_a ceremony_n by_o that_o his_o prescribe_a time_n of_o separation_n first_o d._n willet_n 169._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 169._o tell_v we_o it_o be_v before_o the_o write_n of_o the_o tripartite_a history_n which_o he_o cit_v to_o that_o end_n and_o be_v twelve_o hundred_o of_o year_n since_o d._n downame_n be_v of_o the_o like_a opinion_n antichrist_n downame_n book_n of_o antichrist_n denownce_v it_o to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n before_o they_o take_v any_o exception_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n d._n feild_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n all_o of_o they_o assign_v 271._o feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o pag._n 62._o sutcliff_n subvor_n pag._n 89_o &_o epist_n dedicat_fw-la willet_n antilog_n pag._n 263._o 271._o it_o long_o before_o the_o 600._o year_n which_o d._n sutcliffe_n d._n willet_n and_o other_o allow_v for_o a_o unspotted_a time_n in_o religion_n and_o ceremony_n thereof_o and_o thus_o we_o see_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o to_o their_o ignorant_a reader_n and_o auditor_n they_o will_v seem_v to_o reprehend_v themselves_o in_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o rule_n in_o such_o cause_n have_v most_o highe_o and_o undenieable_o confirm_v and_o justify_v again_o i_o argue_v thus_o from_o the_o relator_n himself_o those_o ceremony_n which_o breed_v order_n in_o the_o church_n avoid_v scandal_n give_v propagation_n unto_o religion_n breed_v unity_n and_o do_v engender_v quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v the_o inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n and_o of_o themselves_o be_v decent_a reverend_a and_o significant_a be_v to_o be_v allow_v retain_v and_o adjudge_v such_o as_o become_v true_a religion_n but_o the_o present_a ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o this_o day_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v allow_v retain_v and_o adjudge_v for_o decent_a holy_a reverend_a etc._n etc._n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v without_o all_o question_n true_a and_o more_o than_o the_o protestant_n require_v in_o this_o case_n the_o minor_a be_v 47._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 47._o prove_v by_o this_o relator_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o ceremony_n thereof_o in_o these_o word_n for_o order_v in_o the_o world_n for_o quiet_a in_o the_o church_n for_o avoid_v of_o scandal_n for_o propagatinge_v and_o increase_n of_o what_o great_a power_n that_o unity_n be_v which_o proceed_v from_o authority_n the_o papacy_n may_v teach_v and_o again_o the_o outward_a state_n and_o glory_n of_o their_o service_n do_v engender_v 6._o relation_n sup_n cap._n 6._o quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v the_o inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n their_o outward_a gesture_n be_v decent_a 5._o cap._n 5._o reverend_a and_o significant_a then_o these_o holy_a ceremony_n have_v so_o great_a allowance_n from_o our_o enemy_n themselves_o for_o their_o decency_n reverence_n signification_n virtue_n and_o antiquity_n must_v needs_o be_v so_o embrace_v preserve_v and_o exercise_v and_o may_v not_o be_v term_v offensyve_a ceremony_n by_o that_o or_o any_o protestant_n and_o to_o exemplify_v particular_o in_o those_o ceremony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v most_o disallow_v of_o our_o english_a protestant_n i_o argue_v thus_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n of_o rome_n when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o best_a and_o florishinge_v state_n a_o rule_n to_o all_o &c._n &c._n aught_o or_o may_v still_o be_v practise_v and_o observe_v but_o those_o ceremony_n which_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n now_o observe_v and_o be_v so_o much_o dislike_v by_o many_o english_a protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v or_o may_v still_o to_o be_v use_v and_o with_o reverence_n practise_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v often_o grant_v before_o 1562._o articul_fw-la of_o relig._n 20._o an._n 1562._o by_o these_o protestant_n and_o thus_o define_v in_o the_o 20._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_n rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o whether_o these_o ceremony_n belong_v to_o faith_n or_o manner_n be_v practise_v or_o ordain_v by_o our_o mother_n church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o governor_n thereof_o when_o by_o all_o confession_n it_o be_v holy_a and_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n they_o be_v religeous_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o receive_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o man_n m._n hull_n in_o his_o work_n entitle_v 86._o hull_n rome_n polecy_n pag_n 82._o 13._o 83._o 84._o 85._o 86._o rome_n polecy_n thus_o recompt_v they_o lent_n embringe_v day_n friday_n altar_n linen_n albes_fw-la corporal_n priest_n robe_n the_o feast_n of_o s._n peter_n chain_n the_o feast_n of_o candlemas_n the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o saint_n fastinge_a even_n annoyntinge_v the_o sick_a anoint_v bishop_n crossinge_v with_o chrism_n in_o baptism_n saint_n shrine_n hymn_n pax_n to_o be_v carry_v about_o to_o be_v kiss_v the_o paschal_n tapar_n on_o easter_n even_o to_o be_v hallow_v organ_n and_o church_n instrument_n singe_a of_o psalm_n in_o order_n with_o antiphones_n mass_n for_o the_o dead_a canonical_a hour_n procession_n procession_n to_o go_v round_o about_o the_o church_n every_o sunday_n hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a writer_n other_o of_o they_o as_o d._n morton_n d._n covell_n m._n ormerod_n etc._n morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 141._o covell_n examinat_fw-la ormerod_n pick_v parit_fw-la g._n 2._o 1._o 3._o 4._o theat_v of_o gr_n britan._n pag._n 298._o 299._o 351._o etc._n etc._n do_v add_v holy_a water_n holy_a font_n interrogatory_n in_o baptism_n dedication_n of_o church_n introyte_v of_o mass_n wafer_n cake_n to_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o holy_a mystery_n gloria_fw-la in_o excelsis_fw-la the_o ring_n in_o marriage_n and_o other_o be_v add_v by_o their_o theatre_n before_o and_o other_o protestant_n and_o they_o tell_v we_o further_o the_o name_n of_o those_o sacred_a pope_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n that_o use_v approve_a constitute_v or_o confirm_v unto_o we_o these_o sacred_a ceremony_n to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n when_o it_o true_o be_v by_o his_o majesty_n grant_n in_o her_o best_a estate_n and_o mother_n church_n to_o prescribe_v unto_o other_o provincial_a parlam_n king_n speech_n in_o parlam_n church_n her_o daughter_n and_o as_o they_o then_o be_v and_o now_o shall_v be_v her_o obedient_a child_n and_o they_o name_v they_o as_o follow_v telesphorus_n calixtus_n stephanus_n silvester_n sixtus_n sup_v hull_n sup_v pag._n 82._o 13._o 83._o 84._o 85._o 86._o morton_n covell_n orme_a sup_v vigilius_n honorius_n bonifacius_n sergius_n leo_n innocentius_n zozimus_n vitellian_a celestine_n pelagius_n vrbanus_n agapitus_n damasus_n higinius_n pius_n celestinus_fw-la alexander_n all_o which_o rule_v the_o church_n and_o live_v long_o before_o protestant_n exception_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 75._o k._n in_o parlam_n king_n in_o confer_v at_o hampton_n pag._n 75._o and_o when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o flourish_n and_o best_a estate_n such_o as_o we_o may_v not_o depart_v from_o it_o by_o his_o regal_a sentence_n of_o what_o higthest_n and_o command_a authority_n over_o other_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o those_o unspotted_a day_n of_o christianity_n have_v be_v prove_v before_o to_o which_o i_o add_v that_o d._n covell_n do_v not_o only_o tell_v we_o that_o metropolitanes_n archbishop_n 111._o covell_n modest_a exam_fw-la pag._n 111._o etc._n etc._n come_v from_o thence_o and_o who_o to_o who_o shall_v be_v obedient_a and_o superior_a and_o be_v so_o use_v before_o the_o first_o general_a council_n to_o testify_v that_o this_o supreamacie_n be_v from_o christ_n immediate_o and_o not_o from_o counsel_n but_o he_o further_o speak_v thus_o either_o euaristus_n bishop_n in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o 162_o covell_n supr_fw-la pag._n 162_o year_n 112_o or_o as_o some_o say_v dyonisius_n first_o assign_v the_o precinct_n to_o every_o parish_n and_o appoint_v to_o each_o presbyter_n a_o certain_a compass_n whereof_o himself_o shall_v take_v charge_n alone_o hitherto_o his_o word_n then_o if_o this_o supreme_a and_o bind_a authority_n be_v in_o that_o chaste_a and_o florishinge_v time_n of_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o priest_n bishop_n archbishop_n metropolitanes_n &c._n &c._n to_o appoint_v constitute_v and_o decree_n not_o only_o what_o ceremony_n and_o solemnity_n shall_v be_v use_v in_o all_o church_n but_o to_o rate_v and_o proportion_n out_o what_o power_n privilege_n and_o jurisdiction_n all_o pastor_n prelate_n and_o spiritual_a ruler_n shall_v enjoy_v

how_o far_o the_o compass_n precinct_n and_o bownd_n of_o their_o regiment_n shall_v extend_v who_o to_o who_o shall_v be_v obedient_a and_o subject_a who_o governor_n and_o superior_a i_o trust_v no_o man_n will_v be_v so_o obstinate_o wilful_a as_o to_o resist_v the_o holy_a ordinance_n of_o god_n his_o holy_a spouse_n our_o mother_n church_n the_o sacred_a primative_a pastor_n thereof_o renown_a saint_n and_o martyr_n and_o the_o sentence_n of_o our_o king_n himself_o before_o cite_v as_o to_o call_v these_o religeous_a ceremony_n now_o after_o so_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n into_o question_n especial_o to_o use_v and_o conclude_v with_o d._n covell_n his_o word_n in_o this_o 65._o covell_n ex●m_fw-la pag._n 65._o point_n the_o primatyve_a counsel_n have_v condemn_v they_o as_o heretic_n only_o for_o be_v stiff_o opposite_a in_o this_o kind_n and_o again_o of_o such_o english_a protestant_n they_o have_v do_v nothing_o else_o but_o untile_v the_o 61._o pag._n 61._o house_n that_o the_o rafter_n beam_n and_o the_o main_n timber_n may_v with_o the_o violence_n of_o tempest_n more_o speedy_o perish_v and_o thus_o much_o of_o this_o question_n chapter_n xii_o of_o indulgence_n after_o these_o by_o the_o relator_n direction_n i_o be_o to_o entreat_v of_o indulgence_n and_o last_o of_o strange_a languadge_a in_o devotion_n both_o which_o be_v by_o his_o estimation_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o in_o religion_n be_v dispensable_a and_o not_o essential_a to_o be_v believe_v i_o may_v pass_v over_o as_o entreat_v of_o and_o allow_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n among_o so_o many_o other_o holy_a ceremony_n and_o accidental_a practice_n and_o custom_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n yet_o to_o satisfy_v all_o desire_n i_o will_v speak_v in_o particular_a also_o of_o these_o question_n and_o first_o of_o indulgence_n in_o which_o i_o argue_v thus_o whosoever_o grant_v that_o the_o church_n have_v authority_n and_o power_n both_o to_o forgive_v syn_n and_o to_o remit_v the_o severity_n or_o punishment_n due_a for_o sin_v must_v needs_o grant_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o such_o relaxation_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_n do_v or_o by_o their_o writing_n must_v grant_v this_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o release_v of_o pain_n due_a for_o sin_n therefore_o they_o do_v or_o aught_o to_o allow_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o 17._o cai●●an_n tract_n 15._o c._n 5._o sot_n do_v 21._o q._n 1._o be_v 3._o abul_n q._n 90._o in_o 16._o matth._n lead_fw-la p._n sot_n &_o alij_fw-la field_n l._n 1._o c._n 17._o true_a by_o the_o common_a acceptance_n and_o definition_n of_o indulgence_n both_o with_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n which_o be_v a_o release_n of_o pain_n for_o sin_n enjoin_v or_o to_o be_v enjoin_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v from_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n the_o true_a church_n admit_v and_o receave_v all_o that_o with_o sorrowful_a repentance_n return_v and_o seek_v reconciliation_n how_o great_a soever_o their_o offence_n have_v be_v not_o forget_v to_o use_v due_a severity_n which_o yet_o she_o sometime_o remit_v and_o recite_v the_o cause_n of_o such_o remission_n he_o add_v thus_o the_o due_a and_o just_a consideration_n move_v the_o church_n to_o remit_v some_o thing_n of_o her_o wont_a severity_n be_v either_o private_a or_o public_a peril_n and_o for_o proof_n of_o this_o doctrine_n he_o cit_v 10._o 1._o corinth_n 2._o v._n 8._o 9_o 10._o that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o corinthian_n of_o grant_v indulgence_n or_o relaxation_n of_o pain_n to_o the_o incestuous_a parson_n whereby_o manifest_o appear_v that_o in_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n judgement_n authority_n and_o power_n ought_v to_o be_v allow_v to_o the_o church_n to_o release_v and_o remit_v severity_n and_o punishment_n due_a for_o sin_n which_o be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v term_v indulgence_n neither_o can_v he_o find_v any_o evasion_n by_o distinguishe_v between_o penance_n enjoin_v and_o not_o enjoin_v for_o that_o power_n faculty_n and_o authority_n which_o can_v enjoin_v penance_n and_o after_o it_o be_v enjoin_v rebeace_n it_o again_o can_v be_v interpret_v but_o at_o jest_n in_o that_o supreme_a pastor_n to_o who_o the_o high_a prerogative_n of_o bind_v lose_v and_o releacinge_n be_v commit_v to_o have_v hability_n to_o pardon_v remit_v or_o release_v it_o before_o it_o be_v enjoin_v second_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o the_o ancient_a primative_a bishop_n of_o christ_n church_n hold_v and_o use_v be_v true_a and_o to_o be_v continue_v but_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o indulgence_n be_v such_o therefore_o true_a and_o to_o be_v continue_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a often_o grant_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n the_o ancient_a bishop_n 33._o feild_n sup_v l._n 1_o c._n 17._o pag._n 33._o be_v wont_a to_o cut_v of_o great_a part_n of_o enjoin_v penance_n which_o remission_n and_o relaxation_n be_v call_v a_o indulgence_n and_o that_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n which_o he_o add_v immediate_o in_o these_o term_n out_o of_o the_o not_o understand_v whereof_o grow_v the_o popish_a pardon_n and_o indulgence_n for_o first_o how_o more_o probable_a it_o be_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n immediate_o and_o successive_o succeed_v these_o ancient_a bishop_n practize_v the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o use_v of_o indulgence_n shall_v continual_o preserve_v it_o and_o understand_v it_o than_o those_o which_o by_o interposition_n of_o a_o thousand_o and_o more_o year_n come_v after_o they_o and_o without_o any_o order_n episcopal_a or_o priestly_a but_o by_o usurpation_n and_o intrusion_n as_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o this_o treatise_n teach_v and_o of_o their_o own_o head_n propose_v the_o contrary_a second_o his_o exceptive_a addition_n destroy_v his_o intent_n for_o which_o it_o be_v allege_v and_o protestant_n opinion_n in_o this_o point_n for_o the_o substance_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n concern_v indulgence_n to_o make_v it_o a_o release_v of_o pain_n due_a for_o sin_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o practice_n of_o those_o ancient_a bishop_n by_o he_o allow_v as_o be_v prove_v before_o and_o in_o all_o congruity_n he_o that_o both_o can_v inflict_v and_o take_v away_o punishment_n can_v much_o rather_o take_v it_o away_o without_o infliction_n for_o he_o that_o can_v do_v twoe_o thing_n can_v much_o more_o and_o with_o great_a facility_n do_v one_o of_o they_o because_o this_o one_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o twoe_o and_o power_n of_o do_v the_o one_o of_o necessity_n must_v needs_o be_v grant_v to_o he_o that_o have_v power_n to_o do_v both_o especial_o the_o high_a ruler_n and_o governor_n in_o such_o thing_n three_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n these_o english_a protestant_n teach_v or_o exercise_n in_o their_o public_a and_o judicial_a court_n and_o consistory_n that_o they_o may_v not_o deny_v to_o be_v lawful_a but_o in_o such_o authoritative_a place_n and_o judgement_n they_o allow_v and_o approve_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n concern_v indulgence_n therefore_o they_o may_v not_o deny_v it_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a otherwise_o two_o contradictory_n may_v be_v true_a and_o in_o religion_n which_o be_v unpossible_a the_o minor_a also_o be_v as_o evident_o certain_a by_o their_o ordinary_a and_o usual_a release_n and_o relaxation_n of_o pain_n and_o severity_n due_a for_o sin_n against_o the_o ancient_a primatyve_a canon_n allow_v by_o they_o and_o by_o no_o pretext_n justifiable_a but_o by_o way_n of_o indulgence_n as_o appear_v plain_o in_o their_o proceed_n and_o this_o even_o in_o case_n and_o cause_n scandalous_a most_o require_v satisfaction_n and_o penance_n in_o their_o own_o doctrine_n if_o they_o think_v their_o relaxation_n or_o indulgence_n therein_o to_o be_v frustrate_a their_o deal_n therein_o be_v impious_a and_o they_o deceaver_n if_o they_o allow_v they_o for_o just_a they_o also_o allow_v indulgence_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o release_n of_o such_o penance_n and_o severity_n as_o before_o if_o they_o will_v not_o blush_v to_o say_v that_o the_o money_n or_o bribe_n give_v by_o the_o penitent_n to_o they_o their_o wyve_n or_o servant_n do_v satisfy_v this_o be_v frivolous_a and_o in_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_n deny_v good_a deed_n if_o these_o be_v such_o to_o be_v satisfactory_a and_o meretoreous_a more_o than_o foolish_a and_o ridiculous_a to_o be_v affirm_v and_o against_o d._n feild_n his_o two_o 17._o feild_n sup_v l._n 1._o cap._n 17._o consideration_n move_v the_o church_n to_o such_o indulgence_n or_o release_v which_o he_o tell_v we_o be_v private_a or_o public_a peril_n insinuate_v that_o

think_v the_o sanctify_a and_o consecrate_a element_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n where_o he_o plain_o confess_v that_o those_o primative_a father_n mean_v as_o they_o speak_v and_o both_o speak_v and_o mean_v as_o catholic_n now_o do_v that_o christ_n be_v real_o present_a there_o and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o substantial_a change_n or_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n second_o d._n downame_n toll_v we_o 110._o downame_n l._n 2._o antich_n pag._n 110._o that_o s._n ambrose_n one_o of_o his_o cite_a author_n speak_v thus_o we_o adore_v in_o the_o mystery_n that_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o the_o apostle_n adore_v in_o the_o lord_n jesus_n then_o if_o the_o same_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v adore_v of_o the_o apostle_n be_v both_o present_a in_o this_o sacrament_n and_o to_o be_v adore_v that_o doctor_n do_v speak_v of_o a_o true_a and_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o mutation_n three_o he_o be_v so_o clear_a in_o this_o point_n for_o catholic_n that_o m._n middleton_n not_o know_v how_o to_o gloss_n he_o yet_o more_o then_o inconsiderate_o angry_a with_o that_o holy_a and_o learned_a saint_n and_o doctor_n for_o that_o his_o doctrine_n speak_v of_o he_o in_o these_o profane_a term_n he_o be_v guilty_a of_o presumptuous_a 61._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 61._o and_o desperate_a blasphemy_n four_o m._n perkins_n before_o cit_v and_o number_v with_o the_o other_o ancient_a father_n algerus_n who_o bereng_n alger_n l._n contra_fw-la bereng_n write_v express_o against_o berengarius_fw-la in_o the_o question_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o in_o his_o book_n extant_a in_o that_o matter_n handele_v and_o confute_v the_o objection_n of_o carnal_a reason_n against_o it_o in_o the_o some_o order_n as_o the_o present_a schoolman_n do_v and_o it_o be_v so_o manifest_a that_o he_o teach_v this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o the_o other_o as_o then_o a_o heretic_n deny_v that_o m._n middleton_n confess_v that_o berengarius_fw-la 95._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 94._o 95._o in_o his_o recantation_n beginning_n ego_fw-la berengarius_fw-la etc._n etc._n do_v so_o far_o aknowledg_v the_o real_a presence_n &_o transubstantiation_n that_o he_o think_v the_o catholic_n of_o this_o time_n rather_o suppose_v he_o confess_v to_o much_o then_o to_o little_a in_o that_o matter_n and_o the_o present_a protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n speak_v of_o he_o in_o these_o word_n berengarius_fw-la in_o deed_n be_v only_o call_v 60_o abbot_n against_o d._n hil_n pag._n 60_o in_o question_n for_o deny_v of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o h●e_v yield_v once_o or_o twice_o to_o recant_v and_o abjure_v the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o hold_v then_o they_o which_o write_v against_o he_o and_o all_o those_o learned_a father_n cite_v by_o m._n perkins_n before_o consent_v with_o they_o as_o he_o confess_v must_v needs_o maintain_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o those_o protestant_n of_o england_n which_o defend_v the_o contrary_a must_v needs_o be_v heretic_n for_o that_o cause_n as_o be_v thus_o by_o a_o new_a argument_n prove_v from_o their_o own_o protestant_a archbishop_n whosoever_o maintain_v a_o doctrine_n public_o and_o juridical_o recant_v &_o abjure_v be_v heretic_n but_o all_o english_a sacramentary_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o be_v heretic_n and_o the_o contrary_n be_v true_a catholic_a doctrine_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_n prove_v before_o by_o their_o cite_a archbishop_n teach_v which_o they_o all_o confess_v that_o the_o recant_v and_o abjure_v heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v the_o same_o which_o they_o defend_v again_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o thing_n be_v christ_n body_n when_o it_o be_v receive_v of_o we_o and_o be_v with_o devotion_n to_o be_v receive_v because_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o be_v after_o a_o ineffable_a manner_n his_o body_n and_o by_o grace_n make_v christ_n body_n and_o be_v his_o body_n present_a in_o the_o sanctify_a element_n be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o b._n sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v so_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o d._n dove_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o peterborough_n 28._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 28._o write_v thus_o as_o often_o as_o we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o lord_n table_n we_o recreave_v the_o lord_n body_n because_o he_o have_v say_v it_o his_o owneself_n we_o receive_v it_o with_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n because_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o approve_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o bishop_n gardiner_n and_o other_o say_v with_o allowance_n thus_o stephen_n gardiner_n and_o the_o learned_a of_o their_o church_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v it_o be_v his_o body_n ineffabili_fw-la modo_fw-la after_o a_o unspeakable_a manner_n after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o man_n tongue_n can_v not_o utter_v and_o so_o say_v all_o catholic_n at_o this_o day_n number_v this_o among_o the_o great_a mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n as_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v whereby_o the_o sacramentary_n be_v confound_v for_o to_o say_v or_o think_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n may_v be_v figure_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n as_o many_o other_o thing_n be_v and_o diverse_a thing_n be_v figure_n of_o other_o be_v neither_o unspeakable_a or_o not_o able_a to_o be_v utter_v but_o a_o thing_n so_o easy_a to_o be_v conceive_v and_o speak_v that_o every_o ignorant_a man_n can_v both_o without_o difficulty_n conceive_v and_o utter_v it_o again_o the_o same_o protestant_a bishop_n thus_o write_v of_o catholic_n in_o supr_fw-la dove_n supr_fw-la england_n if_o they_o will_v receive_v at_o our_o hand_n we_o will_v not_o be_v over_o hasty_a with_o they_o to_o examine_v they_o how_o they_o do_v expound_v the_o word_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o no_o man_n of_o conscience_n and_o learning_n can_v write_v much_o less_o a_o pretender_n to_o be_v a_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n except_o he_o do_v inward_o think_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n to_o be_v true_a otherwise_o he_o shall_v admit_v both_o man_n that_o be_v unworthy_a &_o in_o some_o of_o their_o judgement_n idolater_n to_o the_o great_a sacrament_n which_o can_v be_v excuse_v from_o most_o heinous_a sin_n to_o he_o i_o add_v m._n middleton_n speak_v 106._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 106._o in_o this_o manner_n though_o bread_n by_o nature_n be_v but_o a_o profane_a common_a element_n appoint_v of_o god_n to_o feed_v our_o body_n yet_o by_o grace_n it_o please_v the_o lord_n to_o make_v it_o his_o body_n d._n field_n as_o before_o write_v thus_o ●he_n 100l_n field_n pag._n 100l_n body_n of_o christ_n be_v present_a in_o and_o with_o the_o sanctify_a element_n therefore_o there_o be_v a_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n further_o thus_o i_o reason_n that_o which_o by_o the_o omnipotency_n of_o god_n be_v make_v christ_n body_n and_o be_v that_o in_o which_o christ_n be_v real_o present_a and_o in_o which_o there_o be_v probable_o teach_v transubstantiation_n of_o bread_n into_o christ_n body_n that_o which_o by_o antiquity_n be_v say_v to_o be_v make_v christ_n body_n and_o be_v the_o flesh_n which_o be_v give_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n be_v very_o and_o true_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o eucharist_n be_v thus_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o second_o thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o word_n of_o this_o sacred_a mystery_n be_v these_o the_o omnipotency_n of_o christ_n make_v 276._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 276._o it_o his_o body_n we_o all_o agree_v in_o a_o real_a presence_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o manner_n how_o christ_n be_v miraculous_o make_v present_a there_o he_o write_v thus_o we_o must_v true_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v there_o sup_n covell_a def_n pag._n 116._o 117._o sup_n present_a which_o because_o some_o irreligious_a man_n at_o the_o first_o doubt_v man_n have_v be_v drive_v to_o find_v out_o these_o reasonable_a satisfaction_n or_o rather_o satisfaction_n to_o humane_a reason_n from_o his_o omnipotency_n transubstantiation_n or_o such_o like_a whereas_o in_o deed_n we_o know_v that_o in_o many_o mystery_n of_o our_o faith_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o believe_v the_o thing_n though_o we_o can_v comprehend_v the_o manner_n how_o and_o cit_v there_o the_o high_a mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o resurrection_n and_o this_o bless_a sacrament_n to_o be_v of_o that_o kind_n then_o see_v by_o this_o allowance_n it_o be_v so_o certain_a that_o christ_n be_v real_o present_a there_o that_o it_o be_v irreligion_n to_o doubt_v

it_o and_o it_o be_v a_o reasonable_a satisfaction_n even_o to_o humane_a reason_n from_o whence_o protestant_a argument_n against_o it_o be_v deduce_v that_o the_o manner_n be_v by_o transubstantiation_n as_o we_o catholic_n teach_v no_o man_n but_o irreligious_a and_o unreasonable_a can_v call_v it_o into_o question_n and_o he_o write_v further_a of_o this_o matter_n in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v on_o all_o side_n plain_o 119._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 119._o confess_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o true_a and_o real_a participation_n of_o christ_n who_o thereby_o impart_v himself_o even_o his_o whole_a entire_a parson_n therefore_o if_o the_o whole_a entire_a parson_n of_o christ_n which_o can_v be_v without_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v there_o and_o there_o impart_v and_o receive_v damnable_a be_v that_o diminishe_v doctrine_n wherein_o sacramentary_n will_v have_v it_o but_o a_o sign_n &_o figure_n and_o he_o express_o teach_v that_o they_o do_v not_o or_o shall_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o true_a real_a and_o substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o this_o sacrament_n which_o he_o as_o plain_o express_v where_o entreatinge_v of_o the_o dignity_n of_o priest_n he_o write_v thus_o to_o these_o parson_n god_n 87._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 87._o impart_v power_n over_o his_o mystical_a body_n which_o be_v the_o society_n of_o soul_n and_o over_o that_o natural_a which_o be_v himself_o for_o the_o knit_n of_o both_o in_o one_o a_o work_n which_o antiquity_n do_v call_v the_o make_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o in_o a_o other_o treatise_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o power_n of_o the_o 105._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 105._o ministry_n by_o blessing_n visible_a element_n it_o make_v they_o invisible_a grace_n it_o give_v daily_o the_o holy_a ghost_n it_o have_v to_o dispose_v of_o that_o flesh_n which_o be_v give_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o blood_n which_o be_v pour_v out_o to_o redeem_v soul_n hitherto_o this_o learned_a protestant_a who_o word_n be_v so_o plain_a in_o this_o point_n that_o no_o conclusion_n but_o themselves_o need_v to_o be_v infer_v from_o they_o and_o not_o only_o in_o this_o but_o other_o question_n as_o before_o these_o protestant_n of_o england_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o against_o that_o which_o their_o parlamentarie_a religion_n do_v or_o will_v seem_v to_o teach_v that_o d._n willet_n testim_fw-la willet_n apud_fw-la parkes_n against_o limbom_n pag._n 20._o 21._o def_n first_o testim_fw-la write_v of_o they_o in_o this_o sort_n they_o maintain_v tradition_n free_a will_n freedom_n from_o sin_n justification_n by_o work_n work_n of_o super_fw-la erogation_n of_o transubstantiation_n with_o diverse_a other_o therefore_o even_o by_o protestant_n this_o sacred_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v and_o defend_v as_o well_o teach_v by_o catholic_n protestant_n and_o d._n field_n true_a greek_a church_n also_o from_o which_o last_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o true_a church_n in_o protestant_n judgement_n which_o by_o they_o can_v err_v in_o any_o essential_a thing_n be_v true_a but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v true_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v prove_v and_o grant_v before_o and_o the_o second_o be_v manifest_a in_o these_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n censure_n upon_o protestant_a doctrine_n it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n that_o in_o the_o holy_a 10._o hierem._n in_o censur_n cap._n 10._o supper_n after_o consecration_n and_o benediction_n the_o bread_n do_v pass_v and_o be_v change_v into_o the_o very_a body_n itself_o of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o that_o blood_n of_o he_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o same_o night_n wherein_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v bread_n and_o give_v thanks_n break_v it_o and_o say_v take_v and_o eat_v this_o be_v not_o bread_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o very_a body_n and_o my_o blood_n so_o that_o both_o then_o and_o now_o the_o bread_n be_v transform_v and_o change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n as_o our_o lord_n promise_v and_o affirm_v in_o many_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o this_o be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a of_o this_o matter_n especial_o seeinge_v not_o only_a queen_n elizabeth_n in_o her_o kind_n parliam_fw-la an._n 1._o elizab_n parl_n 1._o jacob_n parl_n 1._o edw._n 6_o c._n both_o kind_n first_o parliament_n receive_v this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n by_o allow_v and_o reviue_v the_o statute_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o sixth_o in_o that_o behalf_n and_o this_o their_o statute_n be_v never_o yet_o repeal_v but_o also_o in_o the_o first_o parliament_n of_o his_o majesty_n confirm_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o q._n elizabeth_n the_o protestant_a publisher_n of_o 395_o praefat._n in_o petr._n gallatin_n franc_n an._n 1602._o morton_n app._n pag._n 396._o &_o pag._n 395_o petrus_n gallatinus_fw-la tell_v we_o that_o the_o testimony_n which_o he_o bring_v from_o the_o rabbynes_n before_o christ_n be_v undeniable_a which_o allow_v d._n morton_n write_v thus_o they_o be_v more_o plain_a and_o pregnant_a for_o transubstantiation_n then_o be_v these_o say_n of_o transsubstantiator_n themselves_o they_o make_v so_o direct_o for_o transubstantiation_n that_o the_o most_o romish_a doctor_n for_o the_o space_n of_o allmoste_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n do_v not_o in_o so_o express_v term_n publish_v this_o mystery_n to_o the_o world_n again_o d._n androwes_n protestant_n bishop_n 51._o casaubon_n resp_n ad_fw-la card._n per._n pag._n 50._o 51._o of_o ely_n cite_v by_o casaubon_n and_o casaubon_n himself_o from_o our_o king_n himself_o as_o he_o say_v affirm_v it_o be_v christ_n body_n the_o same_o object_n and_o thing_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v therefore_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o change_n in_o this_o sacrament_n as_o common_o they_o do_v that_o before_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o after_o be_v the_o same_o object_n and_o thing_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n this_o change_n be_v from_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v a_o change_n substantiae_fw-la in_o substantiam_fw-la of_o one_o substance_n into_o a_o ohter_n must_v needs_o be_v as_o we_o catholic_n teach_v transubstantiation_n chapter_n xvi_o of_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n bless_a body_n &_o blood_n common_o call_v the_o mass_n daily_o offer_v in_o the_o church_n and_o hereby_o be_v not_o only_o prove_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o this_o particular_a question_n of_o christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o b._n sacrament_n and_o the_o manner_n how_o by_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o element_n bread_n and_o wine_n by_o power_n of_o his_o omnipotent_a word_n into_o his_o most_o sacred_a body_n and_o blood_n but_o those_o also_o which_o depend_v from_o thence_o as_o be_v before_o remember_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o communicate_v of_o such_o as_o do_v not_o offer_v the_o holy_a sacrifice_n first_o institute_v and_o ever_o to_o be_v continue_v in_o both_o kind_n in_o the_o one_o kind_n only_o as_o also_o the_o true_a external_a and_o public_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n consistinge_v of_o the_o oblation_n and_o offering_n of_o his_o most_o b._n body_n and_o blood_n in_o these_o holy_a mystery_n for_o which_o because_o it_o have_v be_v so_o profane_o and_o blasphemous_o contradict_v by_o diverse_a of_o our_o english_a protestant_n i_o mean_v to_o speak_v a_o little_a more_o particular_o therein_o and_o from_o themselves_o first_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o be_v the_o real_a and_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n now_o unseperable_a from_o his_o most_o bless_a soul_n and_o be_v public_o offer_v unto_o god_n by_o the_o lawful_o call_v and_o authorize_v priest_n of_o his_o church_n be_v a_o true_a public_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n but_o that_o which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o eucharist_n or_o bless_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n offer_v by_o catholic_a priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o mass_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o true_a public_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o confess_v of_o all_o man_n of_o learning_n in_o christianity_n neither_o can_v be_v doubt_v of_o any_o that_o be_v ignorant_a if_o he_o know_v the_o term_n themselves_o express_o signifie_v and_o show_v the_o verity_n thereof_o even_o by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v also_o more_o than_o abundant_o prove_v and_o verify_v by_o these_o

further_o prophesi_v of_o other_o calamity_n to_o the_o land_n after_o his_o death_n queen_n elfrida_n this_o great_a patroness_n of_o those_o wicked_a marriadge_n and_o murderess_n of_o that_o bless_a king_n &_o martyr_n acknowledge_v her_o error_n and_o do_v perpetual_a penance_n for_o those_o impiety_n their_o own_o word_n thereof_o be_v these_o elfrida_n the_o second_o wise_a of_o king_n edgar_n procure_v the_o 17._o theat_v pag._n 372._o n._n 17._o murder_n of_o king_n edward_n her_o son_n in_o law_n that_o her_o own_o son_n ethelred_n may_v come_v to_o the_o crown_n and_o afterward_o to_o purify_v he_o and_o her_o husband_n ghost_n and_o to_o stop_n the_o people_n speech_n of_o so_o wicked_a a_o fact_n she_o found_v the_o abbey_n of_o amsbury_n and_o whorwell_n in_o the_o 10._o pag._n 374._o n._n 10._o county_n of_o wiltshire_n and_o southampton_a in_o which_o late_a she_o live_v with_o great_a repentance_n and_o penance_n until_o the_o day_n of_o her_o death_n but_o both_o the_o life_n and_o death_n of_o they_o that_o repent_v not_o be_v by_o these_o man_n relation_n odious_a and_o execrable_a i_o will_v only_o exemplify_v in_o two_o king_n ethelred_n before_o relate_v and_o king_n edwyne_n before_o he_o both_o maintainer_n of_o priest_n marriage_n of_o king_n edwyne_n they_o write_v in_o these_o word_n 3._o theat_v pag._n 366._o n._n 7._o 8._o pag._n 369._o n._n 2._o 3._o king_n edwyne_n the_o day_n of_o his_o coronation_n before_o his_o noble_n sittinge_n in_o counsel_n at_o that_o age_n not_o above_o thirteen_o year_n old_a with_o shameless_a and_o unprincely_a lust_n abuse_v a_o lady_n of_o great_a estate_n and_o his_o near_a kinswoman_n he_o be_v a_o great_a enemy_n unto_o the_o monkish_a order_n who_o from_o the_o monastery_n of_o malmesbury_n glastenbury_n and_o other_o he_o expel_v place_v marry_v priest_n in_o their_o rome_n dunstan_n likewise_o the_o abbot_n saint_n of_o glostenbury_n he_o banish_v the_o realm_n for_o his_o overbold_a reprehension_n etc._n etc._n his_o subject_n deny_v he_o obedience_n and_o set_v up_o prince_n edgar_n his_o brother_n in_o mercia_n and_o northumberland_n not_o full_o fourteen_o year_n old_a edwyne_n then_o raigninge_v in_o a_o still_o decay_a state_n be_v hold_v of_o such_o be_v subject_n in_o no_o better_a esteem_n than_o be_v jehoram_n of_o judah_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v live_v without_o be_v desire_v for_o very_a grief_n whereof_o after_o four_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n he_o end_v his_o life_n his_o wife_n think_v to_o be_v to_o near_a in_o the_o blood_n royal_a to_o be_v match_v with_o he_o in_o spousal_a bed_n the_o subject_n dislikinge_v of_o the_o unlawful_a marriage_n the_o cause_n of_o dunstan_n banishment_n fail_v by_o degree_n to_o perform_v their_o duty_n to_o their_o king_n and_o she_o they_o likewise_o force_v to_o a_o separation_n in_o the_o three_o year_n of_o his_o regardless_o government_n the_o misery_n and_o punishment_n of_o king_n ethelred_n and_o this_o kingdom_n for_o his_o syn_n they_o recompt_n in_o this_o manner_n ethelred_n not_o able_a 377._o theat_v pag._n 376._o 377._o to_o resist_v the_o dane_n his_o subject_n not_o love_v he_o pay_v unto_o they_o 10000_o pound_n to_o depart_v an_o other_o peace_n he_o purchase_v with_o 16000_o pound_n the_o next_o composition_n 20000._o pound_n then_o 24000._o pound_n then_o 30000._o pound_n and_o last_o 40000._o pound_n until_o the_o land_n be_v empty_v of_o all_o the_o coin_n the_o kingdom_n of_o her_o glory_n the_o noble_n of_o courage_n commons_o of_o content_n and_o the_o sovereign_n of_o his_o wont_a respect_n and_o observance_n the_o misery_n of_o this_o land_n for_o the_o syn_n of_o the_o patron_n of_o such_o marriadge_n as_o now_o be_v defend_v and_o honour_v in_o england_n which_o then_o it_o feel_v be_v to_o many_o and_o lamentable_a to_o be_v remember_v at_o this_o time_n and_o a_o man_n may_v just_o call_v it_o a_o strange_a example_n that_o among_o other_o strange_a punishment_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o that_o great_a patron_n of_o cranmer_n that_o marry_v bishop_n that_o mare_v religion_n and_o supreme_a head_n of_o such_o a_o church_n that_o in_o his_o life_n time_n so_o jumble_v tumble_v and_o tumble_v the_o world_n together_o shall_v have_v no_o better_a commendation_n of_o these_o protestant_n now_o but_o to_o be_v rank_v by_o they_o as_o the_o chief_a among_o wicked_a and_o just_o punish_v english_a king_n in_o their_o late_a publish_a history_n of_o the_o world_n in_o these_o word_n now_o for_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o if_o pref_o history_n of_o the_o world_n in_o pref_o all_o the_o picture_n and_o pattern_n of_o a_o merciless_a prince_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o world_n they_o may_v all_o again_o be_v paint_v to_o the_o life_n out_o of_o the_o story_n of_o this_o king_n and_o because_o protestant_n memory_n serve_v they_o not_o to_o call_v to_o mind_n the_o holiness_n sanctity_n and_o saint_n that_o have_v be_v in_o our_o english_a catholic_a clergy_n but_o like_o filthy_a swine_n desire_v to_o tumble_v moil_n and_o root_n in_o dirt_n let_v they_o cast_v over_o their_o account_n through_o out_o the_o history_n of_o this_o kingdom_n begin_v with_o their_o own_o marriadge_n and_o time_n and_o so_o ascendinge_v to_o the_o first_o conversion_n of_o this_o land_n to_o christ_n and_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a auditt_n to_o make_v that_o they_o themselves_o and_o those_o which_o be_v marry_v as_o these_o be_v be_v the_o most_o disorder_a profane_a and_o irreligious_a that_o be_v in_o our_o english_a clergy_n let_v they_o make_v the_o calculation_n i_o may_v not_o now_o intend_v it_o my_o method_n will_v not_o allow_v it_o be_v fit_a for_o such_o as_o be_v partaker_n of_o such_o impiety_n only_o to_o begin_v their_o reckon_n i_o must_v put_v they_o in_o mind_n out_o of_o their_o theatre_n and_o other_o their_o own_o history_n pen_v by_o protestant_n that_o as_o this_o kingdom_n of_o our_o english_a or_o saxon_a christian_n have_v be_v but_o twice_o conquer_v and_o overrun_v once_o by_o the_o dane_n then_o by_o the_o norman_n the_o great_a misery_n and_o punishment_n it_o have_v endure_v so_o the_o same_o their_o theatre_n other_o history_n and_o protestant_a writing_n never_o object_n unto_o we_o more_o marry_v and_o disorder_a priest_n and_o clergy_n man_n then_o at_o those_o time_n god_n of_o his_o mercy_n grant_v that_o their_o three_o state_n of_o marry_a minister_n presage_v we_o better_a bydeing_n and_o bring_v we_o great_a comfort_n of_o vow_n and_o profession_n of_o perpetual_a chastity_n and_o other_o work_n of_o perfection_n it_o be_v further_o entreat_v in_o the_o proper_a question_n of_o such_o holy_a and_o religious_a life_n and_o conversation_n chapter_n xviii_o of_o purgatory_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a after_o this_o let_v we_o entreat_v of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o purgatory_n and_o because_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v give_v so_o great_a allowance_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n especial_o d._n feild_n intitul_a the_o 5._o chapter_n of_o his_o three_o titul_n field_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o in_o titul_n book_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o schism_n and_o kind_n of_o it_o and_o that_o it_o no_o way_n appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n etc._n etc._n be_v heretical_a or_o in_o damnable_a schism_n and_o it_o be_v their_o common_a assertion_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v only_o teach_v by_o the_o roman_a and_o not_o greek_a church_n i_o will_v first_o thus_o argue_v from_o the_o authority_n thereof_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v by_o that_o church_n which_o be_v neither_o heretical_a nor_o damnable_o scismaticall_a can_v be_v heretical_a nor_o damnable_a but_o orthodox_n and_o catholic_a but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v teach_v by_o this_o so_o justify_v church_n the_o greek_a church_n therefore_o not_o heretical_a nor_o damnable_a but_o orthodox_n and_o catholic_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o any_o company_n or_o private_a parson_n that_o give_v unto_o it_o the_o denomination_n heretical_a schismatical_a orthodox_n etc._n etc._n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_a testimony_n follow_v first_o the_o protestant_a relator_n write_v of_o this_o greek_a church_n speak_v thus_o with_o rome_n 54._o relation_n of_o relig._n c._n 53._o or_o c._n 54._o they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o pray_v to_o saint_n in_o auriculare_fw-la confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatory_n also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n therefore_o these_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n &_o the_o rest_n must_v needs_o

by_o their_o judgement_n be_v orthodox_n and_o catholic_a and_o neither_o heretical_a nor_o damnable_o scismaticall_a otherwise_o against_o d._n feilds_n supposition_n and_o title_n his_o fellow_n relator_n have_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v such_o again_o m._n middleton_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o 51._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 51._o mass_n of_o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o epiphanius_n all_o greek_a father_n the_o dead_a be_v pray_v for_o but_o because_o they_o will_v perhaps_o look_v for_o the_o very_a name_n of_o purgatory_n i_o deduce_v it_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o have_v be_v teach_v and_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o m._n perkins_n tell_v we_o that_o dionysius_n etc._n perk._n problem_n pag._n 178._o the_o protestant_a book_n of_o homel_n bell._n motiu_fw-la fol._n 133._o etc._n etc._n common_o call_v and_o by_o protestant_n the_o areopagite_n s._n paul_n scholar_n do_v teach_v in_o purgatorio_fw-la expiari_fw-la peccata_fw-la that_o sin_n be_v purge_v in_o purgatory_n therefore_o he_o think_v there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n as_o catholic_n do_v and_o in_o that_o satisfaction_n be_v make_v for_o sin_n and_o there_o he_o set_v down_o the_o prayer_n use_v for_o the_o dead_a record_v by_o the_o same_o s._n dionysius_n in_o these_o word_n dionysius_n hierar_n ecclesiast_fw-la p._n 3._o sup_v perk._n sup_v c._n 7._o oratio_fw-la illa_fw-la precatur_fw-la divinam_fw-la clementiam_fw-la ut_fw-la cuncta_fw-la dimittat_fw-la per_fw-la infirmitatem_fw-la humanam_fw-la admissa_fw-la peccata_fw-la defuncto_fw-la that_o prayer_n do_v beseech_v the_o divine_a clemency_n to_o forgive_v to_o the_o par●ie_n decease_v all_o sin_n commit_v by_o humane_a infirmity_n to_o like_o purpose_n as_o hereafter_o d._n bilson_n the_o protestant_a bishop_n suffering_n bilson_n survey_v of_o christ_n suffering_n of_o winchester_n cit_v s._n justine_n ir●naeus_n cyrill_n chrisostome_n theodoret_n ignatius_n clement_n of_o alexandria_n eusebius_n athanasius_n epiphanius_n basile_n gr●gorie_n nazianzene_n damascen_n theophilact_n etc._n etc._n the_o glory_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o therefore_o gennadius_n schol._n the_o learned_a patriarch_n of_o that_o church_n in_o his_o defence_n pf_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n write_v thus_o of_o that_o matter_n the_o 3._o cennad_n schol._n defence_n 5_o cap._n 3._o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o which_o the_o latin_n call_v purgatorium_fw-la purgatory_n they_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n name_n catharterion_n signifie_v a_o purge_n cleanse_v or_o satisfy_v place_n of_o the_o greek_a verb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o purge_v cleanse_v expiate_v etc._n etc._n and_o prove_v this_o at_o large_a by_o the_o ancient_a greek_a father_n he_o add_v thus_o they_o be_v only_o schismaticorum_fw-la s●ctat●res_fw-la follower_n sup_v gennad_n sup_v of_o s●ismati●ks_n whi●h_v deny_v it_o for_o such_o master_n in_o religion_n will_v our_o protestant_n find_v out_o to_o follow_v if_o any_o time_n age_n church_n or_o society_n have_v they_o last_o in_o this_o argument_n the_o censure_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n upon_o this_o error_n of_o protestant_n be_v deliver_v in_o these_o word_n that_o the_o soul_n depart_v be_v to_o be_v 15._o hierem._n patr._n constant_a in_o censur_n c._n 15._o relieve_v by_o prayer_n sacrifice_n and_o good_a deed_n of_o those_o which_o live_v and_o that_o it_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o holy_a apostle_n that_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n a_o memorit_n shall_v be_v make_v of_o they_o that_o be_v depart_v this_o life_n again_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o holy_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n pray_v and_o satisfy_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o observe_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v often_o graunr_v before_o and_o the_o second_o also_o prove_v in_o this_o chapter_n yet_o thus_o i_o add_v unto_o it_o m._n middleton_n 64._o middleton_n papistom_a pag._n 64._o say_v that_o s._n chrisostome_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n ordinance_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o confess_v it_o be_v a_o tradition_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n sup_n pag._n 45._o 46._o sup_n receive_v from_o the_o father_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o beg_v mercy_n of_o god_n for_o they_o and_o again_o the_o sup_n pag._n 51._o sup_n dead_a be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o public_a liturgy_n or_o mass_n of_o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o epiphanius_n and_o further_a thus_o the_o church_n in_o epiphanius_n time_n use_v 49._o pag._n 47._o 48._o 49._o to_o crave_v mercy_n for_o the_o dead_a m._n hull_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o primative_a church_n leo_n appoint_v 273._o hull_n rom._n pol_n pag._n 86_o morton_n apol_n part_n 1._o pag._n 329._o morton_n sup_v pag._n 273._o mass_n for_o the_o dead_a d._n morton_n say_v of_o s._n augustine_n that_o he_o pray_v for_o his_o mother_n monicha_n decease_v and_o from_o caluine_n he_o wittness_v general_o thus_o ipsi_fw-la veteres_fw-la preces_fw-la fundebant_fw-la pro_fw-la defunctis_fw-la the_o ancient_a father_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v deny_v overthrow_v a_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n &_o be_v grant_v confirm_v it_o be_v true_a by_o protestant_n if_o they_o deny_v not_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n as_o they_o will_v not_o seem_v to_o do_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v deny_v destroy_v a_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n and_o be_v grant_v confirm_v it_o therefore_o it_o be_v or_o aught_o to_o be_v esteem_v true_a by_o protestant_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o the_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n be_v most_o true_a and_o can_v by_o true_a doctrine_n and_o position_n be_v prove_v otherwise_o i_o prove_v the_o minor_a in_o this_o manner_n those_o place_n both_o of_o scripture_n and_o father_n which_o the_o protestant_n themselves_o against_o the_o puritan_n namely_o d._n bi●son_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n with_o other_o use_v to_o prove_v the_o article_n of_o christ_n descent_n to_o hell_n do_v prove_v purgatory_n which_o be_v make_v evident_a by_o cite_v some_o few_o as_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n david_n he_o lead_v they_o 16._o psal_n 106._o v._n 14._o 16._o forth_o of_o darkness_n and_o the_o shadow_n of_o death_n and_o break_v their_o bond_n he_o shatter_v in_o pe●ces_n the_o brazen_a gate_n and_o break_v the_o iron_n bar_n and_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n zacharie_n speak_v of_o christ_n descend_v thither_o thou_o also_o in_o the_o blood_n of_o thy_o testament_n 11._o zachar._n 9_o v._o 11._o have_v let_v out_o the_o prisoner_n from_o the_o lake_n and_o david_n and_o s._n paul_n of_o his_o ascend_n with_o these_o captive_n into_o heaven_n thou_o ay_v ascend_v 9_o psal_n 67._o v._n 19_o ephes_n 4._o v._n 8._o 9_o on_o high_a thou_o take_v captivity_n and_o in_o s._n paul_n ascend_v on_o high_a he_o lead_v captivity_n captive_a he_o give_v gift_n to_o man_n and_o that_o he_o ascend_v what_o be_v it_o but_o because_o he_o descend_v also_o first_o into_o the_o inferior_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o saying_n of_o holy_a scripture_n that_o can_v be_v untrue_a can_v be_v instify_v of_o the_o hell_n of_o the_o damn_a from_o whence_o none_o be_v deliver_v because_o in_o hell_n there_o be_v no_o redemption_n therefore_o the_o same_o protestant_a bishop_n bilson_n assign_v a_o three_o 656._o bilson_n survey_v pag._n 552._o 656._o place_n beside_o heaven_n and_o hell_n his_o word_n be_v abraham_n bosom_n be_v upward_o far_o above_o hell_n neither_o do_v i_o make_v abraham_n bosom_n to_o be_v paradise_n or_o heaven_n and_o cite_v the_o father_n to_o prove_v christ_n descent_n to_o hell_n he_o bring_v they_o ordinary_o prove_v putgatorie_n or_o if_o not_o by_o that_o name_n yet_o in_o effect_n teach_v that_o christ_n descend_v to_o a_o place_n of_o punishment_n be_v many_o decease_a be_v punish_v and_o detain_v captyves_n and_o deliver_v they_o from_o thence_o which_o as_o before_o can_v not_o 665._o bilson_n sup_v from_o pag._n 582._o to_o pag._n 665._o be_v hell_n the_o very_a name_n of_o those_o father_n prove_v this_o doctrine_n be_v toe_n many_o and_o tedious_a to_o be_v relate_v their_o sentence_n may_v be_v see_v in_o that_o his_o collection_n last_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v define_v or_o propose_v to_o protestant_n by_o their_o high_a command_a rule_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o communion_n book_n book_n of_o article_n etc._n etc._n to_o which_o they_o all_o subscribe_v they_o may_v not_o deny_v but_o this_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n or_o praye_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v such_o therefore_o they_o may_v not_o deny_v it_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o